1|Page

2|Page
Just Light Novels

3|Page
4|Page
5|Page
6|Page
7|Page
When in a park late at night, simply taking a few steps away from the
walking path would surround you with a darkness and loneliness you
would never expect in the middle of the city. The faint sounds of the
city in the distance only accentuated the silence and your eyes would
wander every which way in search of light.

(I should see the Hanging Tree before long.)

With the fallen leaves crunching underfoot, Iwakura Shinji reached

into the pocket of the coat he wore over his school uniform and
pulled out a video camera with an IR mode for filming in the dark. He
walked toward a certain tree deep in the park.

The giant tree was easily more than a century old and it was known
as the Hanging Tree because several people had hanged themselves
from it in the past.

There had long been rumors that a man’s ghost would appear near
the tree and Shinji was here to see if that was true.

(A picture is worth a thousand words. If there really is a ghost at the

Hanging Tree, it can show itself to me!)

The boy converted his thrill-seeking and curiosity into a desperate

courage as he tried to walk as silently as possible into the darkness.

“Uu…uuuu…nnnnhhhhhn…”

When he heard the low, suppressed sound of a man groaning,

Shinji’s entirely body jumped.

(Th-that’s it! Is it really here!? Evidence! I need to get some

evidence!)

8|Page
He tried to suppress his racing pulse and the fear rising within him
and he tried to start filming, but the camera would not turn on and
open the LCD finder.

“Wh-why!? I just checked it earlier!”

He quietly protested and tried again and again to get it working, but
the video camera would not do anything despite working just fine
before entering the park.

(Is this that convenient thing where electronics always malfunction

at spiritual locations and crop circles!?)

Shinji stared into the darkness with the non-working camera still in
his hand.

He saw something white swaying at the base of the giant tree

silhouette visible in the faint starlight.

(There really is something there… Is it the rumored ghost!?)

To get a better look, the curious boy regulated his breathing,

suppressed his presence, and did his very best to move silently as he
approached the Hanging Tree.

“Nhhhhhhmh…nhhhh, ahhhhhhh…”

As he approached, he distinctly heard a man groaning and the

outline of the white moving thing gradually grew clearer.

(A ghost!? No, that’s…a naked woman!?)

He looked befuddled because those were definitely the sexual curves

of a woman’s back he saw slightly swaying in the darkness.

(I haven’t heard any rumors about a woman’s ghost… Wait, is that a

living woman?)

9|Page
Shinji gulped and could not keep his eyes off of the bewitchingly
seductive back of that woman as it swayed slightly in the darkness.

The white back stood out from the darkness like it was emitting
white phosphorescence and it created a stark contrast with the long
black hair. Her slender waist was drawn with artistic curves, but her
round butt had a fair amount of volume to it.

There was not a single blemish on that round and tight white butt
and it swayed erotically in the faint starlight.

(It doesn’t look like she’s completely naked… But it’s definitely a
really skimpy outfit.)

He could not see her face since she had her back to him, but her
white body was unbearably charming even from behind and the only
thing hiding her nudity was something belt-shaped wrapped around
her.

A leather belt only a few centimeters wide dug into the valley of her
round, slightly-swaying butt, splitting her plump butt cheeks to either
side. Similar leather belts seemed to be wrapped around her chest
and the pressure squished her breasts enough for him to glimpse
their curves through her armpits.

The leather belts were not limited to her torso. They were also
wrapped around the arms and legs straddling the man, creating the
perverted eroticism of full-body bondage.

(That’s not normal underwear, is it? Is this what you call bondage?
Did I stumble across an SM couple enjoying some outdoor sex?)

Doing it at a suicide spot seemed inappropriate, but the curious boy

could not peel his eyes away from the obscene sight.

10 | P a g e
“Nmhhh…nnnn…”

He heard a man groaning below that swaying white butt.

The woman with her naked body bound by leather belts straddled
the man’s stomach with her back to him and she seemed to be using
both hands to give him a handjob.

Shinji could see her elbows and upper arms slowly moving up and
down while she presumably held and stroked the man’s erection. He
could not actually see the penis being caressed, but the delicate and
obscene movements of those arms were enough for his young male
organ to grow hot and hard.

“Nwohhh…ohhh…nmhhhhhhn.”

While receiving the handjob, the man groaned as if in pain, reached

his hands up, rubbed the woman’s butt and waist, and massaged the
large, belt-bound breasts as if scooping them up in his hands.

(Her tits are pretty big… Damn, I wish was the one groping those!)

Even through the slight gap below her armpits, Shinji could see those
soft white melons being squished and kneaded by those dark fingers,
so he burned with envy.

While groping those breasts, the man’s fingers seemed to try to slip
the leather belts off of the large mounds, but they were too firmly in
place and he failed to do so.

The woman receiving the caress may have been too embarrassed to
let out her voice because she did not moan at all and silently
continued directing those delicate and obscene movements toward
the man’s crotch.

(Ah…wait! No! I didn’t come here to spy on this indecent scene! If

there’s no ghost here, I need to leave!)

11 | P a g e
The boy had been enthralled by the lustful act occurring before his
eyes, but he came to his senses.

If he stayed here any longer, he could be mistaken for a peeping tom

and get in a lot of trouble.

The boy stuck the useless video camera in his pocket and started to
leave, but he stopped when he noticed something.

(Wait…something’s weird about this. Why is that man pitch black?)

He could see the woman clearly, but the man pinned below her
swaying butt only looked like a dark shadow, as if he had fused with
the darkness. It was weirdly erotic how those dark fingers crawled
along the woman’s white skin, but the contrast seemed a little much.

He was too dark to explain away with skin color. It was a truly pitch
black like his entire body was coated with ink. Also, his body did not
seem to have any thickness to it.

It almost looked like a mere black shadow was clinging to the

woman’s body and moving in obscene ways.

And just as Shinji considered taking a step closer to check…

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

The shadow man raised his voice in a howl and arched his back
below the woman’s butt.

The woman on top floated up and was jerked up and down like she
was riding a bucking bronco. Her black hair flew around her and she
skillfully kept her balance atop the rising and falling stomach while
continuing to stroke the erection.

12 | P a g e
While Shinji watched in shock, the black shadow man’s lower body
suddenly burst into bluish-white flames.

“Wah…!”

The boy quietly cried out in surprise and could only watch as the
man’s entire body was quickly enveloped by the bluish-white flames
spreading from his crotch.

“Nwohhhhhhhhh!”

Blue flames erupted from his eyes and the mouth opened wide in his
climax cry. The flames brightly illuminated the man’s shadowy body,
but it was immediately turned to ash like a paper doll in the fire and
then it quietly crumbled.

The flames even reached the fingertips holding the woman’s breasts
and those fingers burned away and scattered as ashes. But even with
the burning fingers holding her chest, the woman showed no sign of
discomfort, remained straddling the burning and crumbling man, and
slowly raised her hands overhead.

Those hands held what looked like an erect manhood burning like a
torch.

“Ahhh…nhahhhh…hh…”

She had not made a single noise before, but as she stood up with the
burning manhood held aloft, she moaned and bent her head back in
a sexual way that did not fit the tragic scene at all.

The slight change in her position brought the side of the woman’s
face into view.

(W-wow, she’s beautiful…)

13 | P a g e
Shinji was stricken by her face as she closed her eyes and looked up
toward heaven.

It turned out she was a girl about his same age.

Her eyebrows were skinny, the bridge of her nose was straight, and
her half-opened, moaning lips were somewhat thick and sexy.

The lines from her pointed chin to her smooth throat met up with
the delicate outline of her collarbones and continued on to the
cleavage of the breasts pressed together by the leather belts. The girl
had the perfect proportions and she seemed more cool and dignified
than cute.

The manhood burned away in her hands and darkness enveloped the
area once more.

After lowering her hands, she slowly turned around in the darkness
and directed her obsidian-black eyes toward Shinji who was still
standing there in a daze.

“Hyah…!”

Before his brain could parse the situation, his body chose to flee.

The boy turned tail and ran full speed away.

(I really hope that burned man was a ghost! Because if he was

alive…then I just witnessed a really bizarre murder! Shit, I’ve gotta
get out of here! This is way too dangerous!)

He continued running at full speed until he arrived back at the school

dorm.

“I was seen during a sealing? And that was my first job in this city…”

14 | P a g e
A girl muttered to herself while soaking up to her shoulders in a
bathtub’s warm water and letting the shower pour drops of water
onto her face.

“The avoidance curse must have been too weak for someone with
strong curiosity. I was careless.”

The girl recalled what the boy had looked like and what he had worn
as her somewhat low and dignified voice echoed in the bath.

“I can work out his school from his uniform. And showing up as a
student might not be a bad way to gather information. I’m sure to
make plenty of connections there. Hee hee♪”

The girl laughed quietly when she pictured herself in a school

uniform and she stretched her slender naked body. The round lines
of her ample breasts floated on the bathwater’s surface and repelled
the shower water.

Those melons were currently freed from the bondage of the leather
belts and, thanks to the stimulation of the shower, they grew firm
and the light pink nipples grew hard and erect.

“Nh…hhh…”

The girl moaned sensually as she soothingly stroked her erect nipples
and slid her fingers along the roundness of her breasts.

(That got rid of the evil spirit’s impurity.)

A cold, unpleasant sensation had lingered in her breasts where those

sexual fingers had groped them, but that melted away in the warmth
of the water while the girl’s fingers gently rubbed her naked body.

“The time has come. I will soothe all of the Sex Gods in this city and
take them inside me.”

15 | P a g e
When she said that while loving her own body, a sad light briefly
flashed through her eyes, but it immediately vanished.

16 | P a g e
A few days after the incident in the park, the girl who had indulged in
such an obscene act below the Hanging Tree stood in one room of a
luxury condo built on a hill.

The agency she belonged to had prepared this residence as her base
of operations in this city, but it was far too fancy for a student living
alone.

She had made many demands, including the building’s feng shui
direction and the location and size of the bath which was crucial for
washing away the impurities soaked into her body, so the agency’s
spy division had prepared this residence in a prime area of the city,
complaining about how much they were going over budget all the
while.

She belonged to a paranormal phenomenon countermeasure

organization with a global network, commonly known as the
Exorcism Agency. They would investigate, clean up after, and prevent
the spread of damage from incidents and accidents caused by
paranormal beings.

The girl was unique even for one of the Exorcism Agency’s agents, so
she could get away with these selfish demands.

“The school transfer process is complete. The documents are all in

order… The Agency works as fast as ever. But I’m supposed to have
been living overseas? That sure is a simple story.”

She held a steaming cup of coffee and she smiled bitterly while
reading through the information displayed on her laptop.

17 | P a g e
She had just finished washing herself clean during a morning bath, so
she only wore a large white towel wrapped around her. The soft
curves of her body showed through quite clearly.

Her long and glossy black hair fell on her white shoulders, and her
dignified face was lightly flushed by the bath, and the lines of her
shoulder blades on her back were very sexy.

As for the legs extending down from the bottom of the towel, her
calves were nicely fit, her ankles were slender, and the legs were
generally full of youthful vigor.

“I take some issue with the personal history they’ve given me, but I
passed the entrance exam and interview fair and square, so I’ll
accept it.”

After that comment to herself, she took a sip of coffee.

“Now, it’s about time to prepare for school. This is my first time
living a student’s life. I can’t wait to put on my uniform.”

She glanced over at the brand-new uniform hanging on a hanger as

she stood up and finished off the last of the coffee.

The Exorcism Agency had laid the groundwork for her to transfer into
the city’s prestigious Private Kaihou Academy as a second year in
their high school division. The new term began today, so she would
begin her school life while also beginning her exorcism activity in
earnest.

“It’s sunny out with a light breeze… Perfect weather for my first day
of school.”

18 | P a g e
She narrowed her eyes at the refreshing spring breeze and bright
sunlight that entered through the opened balcony window and she
brushed her glossy black hair back with her hand.

She could look down on the city from that large balcony.

It was a regional city of a few hundred thousand located between a

hilly region and the coast.

The city looked peaceful at first glance, but a lot of rumors on the
internet referred to it as a mystery city where supernatural
phenomena were abnormally common.

The Agency had sent the girl here to investigate those phenomena
and respond to or resolve them before it grew dangerous.

“Now I only need to prepare myself…”

After turning away from the window and standing in front of the
large mirror embedded in the closet door, the girl stripped off her
towel with no hesitation whatsoever.

Her fit, youthful, and white nude body shined in the morning sunlight
entering through the open window.

Her dignified face splendidly combined an adult beauty with a girlish

innocence and each of her face’s parts was arranged with the perfect
balance, like it was a work of art created by a god of beauty.

Her bust was quite large for her slim body, the breasts stuck straight
out while maintaining their bowl shape even without a bra, and the
light pink areolae and pointy nipples were adorable.

19 | P a g e
Her waist was skinny and devoid of excess flesh and her flat stomach
faintly showed the outlines of her abs. These were the unspoken
results of her daily training.

The upside-down heart of her lovely butt had as much volume as her
bust, it remained tight thanks to the muscles hidden within, and its
plumply perfect curves continued down to her long thighs.

It was the ultimate naked body with alluring feminine sex appeal and
an energetic healthy beauty.

“Mh, no matter how many times I see my body, I can’t help but get
turned on by how smoking hot it is.”

With a smile of blatant self-love, she made a joking comment about

the body reflected in the mirror. She placed her left hand on her
breast, lifted it, and narrowed her eyes at the soft and springy
sensation.

“It feels great…nhh, and is super sensitive too. It really is an

incredible body.”

She released a sexual sigh, gently massaged her white breast, and
lost herself in the sexuality of her own body reflected in the mirror.
At the tip of the youthful and firm breast, the light pink nipple grew
noticeably erect.

“This sinful body is sure to gather a lot of attention from people of all
ages and genders, but I can’t complete my mission if they don’t keep
their distance.”

20 | P a g e
She twisted her perfectly proportioned body side to side in front of
the mirror and she held a felt-tip pen in her right hand.

It was a perfectly normal red pen of the sort a teacher would use to
score a test.

“Where should I draw it? I can’t have it stand out too much, but I
can’t forget to have some fun with it either. Hmm, what to do?”

She popped off the red pen’s cap as she spoke.

“I already know what spell to use. I’m only searching for the drawing
location…”

She viewed her naked body’s reflection and held out the red pen like
an artist facing her model.

“Oh, I know! I’ll use this body part that gathers a lot of attention
even for this perfect body of mine. Begin curse drawing!”

Just as she tensed her expression and said that, the pen tip raced
across the mirror too quickly to be seen.

The felt tip of the pen squeaked on the glass to draw a circle
containing complex symbols and writing. It looked a lot like a magic
circle.

It was a type of magic known as a curse spell or a sorcery crest.

Drawing magical symbols with ink containing spiritual power could
produce a number of effects.

The girl kept a serious expression as she continued drawing. Her lips
were pressed together in a horizontal line and she held her breath,
so she was clearly extremely focused.

21 | P a g e
After a dozen or so seconds, the red ink had drawn a complex
circular symbol on the mirror.

“Finished! I didn’t forget to draw anything, did I? …Okay, begin

transfer!”

She approached the mirror and pushed her splendidly protruding left
breast against the crimson symbol on the mirror.

As the soft flesh was pressed against the cold mirror, it displayed its
softness by squishing against the flat surface like a water balloon full
of honey and the partially-erect nipple was pushed back into the soft
flesh.

“Nh…nhh…nn.”

The girl wrinkled her brow at the squishing of her breast and the cold
but pleasant sensation of the glass on her sensitive nipple and she
breathed a nasal moan of pleasure as she pushed her body further
forward.

She pressed her entire naked body against the mirror like she was
trying to pass through it and she kissed her own beautiful face in that
reflection fogged by her hot breaths.

“Ahh…nh…kiss…lick…”

She narrowed her eyes as if in a trance, sucked at her reflected lips,

stuck out her tongue, and licked the cold glass surface. The mirror
image naturally mimicked her actions, so the two tongues pressed
together like two sexual mollusks mating.

The sunlight entering through the open window alluringly

illuminated her naked body and her tight butt tensed in response to
the rising carnal pleasure.

22 | P a g e
The lewd scene looked like two naked twin sisters enjoying some
lesbian sex through the glass. After about half a minute of that, she
slowly pulled back to reveal the crimson curse had vanished from the
mirror and had been transferred perfectly to the round curves of her
breast.

“Ahh…curse complete! Now I can blend in as a normal student. Time

to prepare for school! I really should wear the proper outfit,
shouldn’t I? Yes.”

With a satisfied smile on her slightly flushed face, the girl checked
the red curse drawn on her white breast. Then she pulled her leather
belt outfit from a chest, dropped it at her feet, and made a magical
hand gesture.

“Bind!”

In response to her dignified voice, the leather belts moved like living
creatures to wrap around and crawl up her beautiful legs. Once they
reached her crotch, a leather belt slipped from her slit to her butt
crack and audibly tightened.

“Ahh! Nhhhh!”

The girl’s legs turned inward and she moaned as the crawling belts
continued to bind her body.

The belts wrapped around her large breasts and emphasized the
cleavage between them.

“Khhhhn…!”

23 | P a g e
Her erect nipples were mercilessly shoved inside the melons and the
bondage girl uttered another sweet sigh.

After the belts had tightened around her entire body, the final belt
transformed into a glove that covered her left arm to the elbow.

“Ahhh…so it’s finally over. Now, what panties should I wear today?”

With the leather belt bondage complete, the girl put some simple
white panties on over that and quickly finished getting dressed.

About 2 hours later, the girl wore her uniform and stood in front of a
blackboard.

The name Tokiwagi Saki was written large on the blackboard.

Once the homeroom teacher brought her into the classroom, the girl
had written it herself in chalk.

“I am Tokiwagi Saki, a transfer student. Nice to meet you…”

After a brief introduction, she viewed the students with her obsidian
black eyes.

(So that boy isn’t in this class… Well, I can take my time and search.)

After confirming that the boy she had run into at the Hanging Tree a
few days ago was not here, she focused on her classmates’ reactions.

They gave some modest applause and whispered some comments

like “She’s surprisingly plain…” and “What a normal-looking girl.”

(If a smoking hot transfer student like me isn’t causing a stir, that
impression reduction curse must be working.)

24 | P a g e
Sensing the effects of the curse she had placed on her body before
leaving that morning, the transfer student girl smiled a little.

Tokiwagi Saki specialized in mental manipulation curse spells.

This time, she had used the red pen to draw an impression reduction
curse on her body. Any third party who observed her would be
affected by some weak mind control to ensure she did not leave a
strong impression on them and they did not hold much interest in
her.

Everyone around her viewed her as a common-looking schoolgirl

who was not worth making a fuss over.

The curse-user girl looked at each classmate in turn as if judging

them and her eyes eventually stopped on one girl in particular.

(Hm? I’ve run into a vessel so soon after transferring in!?)

Saki’s eyes were drawn to a shy-looking girl who sat by the hallway-
side window and gave Saki a hesitant look.

She had fairly curly hair worn to shoulder length and tied back a bit
on either side of her head. She had a round face and large eyes, so
her cute face was reminiscent of a squirrel.

However, a faint sadness cast a shadow on her face and she seemed
worried about something.

She was shorter than average, but her bust and butt were impressive
indeed.

(There’s no doubting it. That girl is possessed. And it seems to have

fused quite strongly and deeply to her body.)

25 | P a g e
The look in the exorcist girl’s eyes sharpened and those specially-
trained eyes saw a mysterious light surrounding the sad girl’s body. It
was like a red aurora. And the light was strongest near the lower
body hidden by her uniform’s skirt.

While the other students lost interest in Saki, only the girl
surrounded in red light continued to glance embarrassedly at her.

(It seems the curse is ineffective on someone possessed. But what

are the odds I would meet a vessel in the very class I transferred
into? Is this a lucky twist of fate, or is it the Agency’s doing?)

While silently losing herself in thought, the transfer student girl sat in
her designated seat.

Saki worked at enjoying her first chance at a school life. She chatted
with the people who approached out of interest in her false history
of having lived overseas and she used that to gather information.

Based on that information, the vessel girl was named Yukimura Yuka.

She was their Class Rep and she also worked on the Student Council
as the Secretary.

She was shy, she spoke politely to everyone, and she was nice
enough, but she could be gloomy and none of their classmates
seemed to think of her as a close friend.

“She’s a good girl, but she feels kind of distant. It makes it hard to get
along with her…”

“Right, right. Even when we invite her out to karaoke, she always
says she has Student Council work and declines. But no one really
dislikes her, so I guess you’d say she’s a bit of a weird girl?”

26 | P a g e
Most of the girls in the class had similar opinions about her.

(She is giving off an aura that rejects excessive contact. Is the thing
possessing her body causing some psychological pressure?)

After completing the morning classes as an inconspicuous student,

Saki considered inviting Yukimura Yuka to eat lunch with her, but the
girl was no longer in the classroom.

“I guess I’ll wander around the school while I look for her…”

Saki had no choice but to head to the cafeteria alone.

Thanks to the effects of the impression reduction spell, none of her

classmates actively approached her as she left the classroom.

(Schools sure are full of life. It’s nice to be surrounded by so much

laughter.)

The exorcist girl thought to herself while walking through the school
full of boys and girls her own age. Since she had transferred in at the
same time as freshmen arrived, the different clubs and teams were
trying to recruit members, showing off their activities with
something of a festival.

In the plaza in front of the cafeteria, the music clubs were holding a
mini concert and the comedy club was performing skits, so it was
quite lively.

“Mh! That’s the boy who saw me that night. It’s definitely him!”

When Saki saw a certain boy handing out fliers to the students
leaving the cafeteria, she walked toward him while pulling the red
pen from her pocket.

27 | P a g e
“Hello. If you like, please read this. Join us if you want a life of
dreams and romance.”

The boy was not bad looking, but he also seemed somewhat
unrefined. He was calling out to the students entering and leaving
the cafeteria and trying to hand them fliers for his club, but very few
would take one.

When Saki casually took one of the vainly fluttering fliers with her
left hand, she softly wrapped her little finger around his.

The small red curse she had drawn on her little finger was
transferred to the boy’s finger.

(Pinky swear ceremony complete. It was abbreviated, but that

should establish a bond…)

It was simplified, but she had used a highly-effective bonding curse,

so the effects of the impression reduction curse were greatly
reduced and the boy would be able to see her as she really was.

If he got afraid and tried to run away the instant he saw her face, she
would have to erase his memory.

Saki stopped with flier in hand and viewed the boy with the deep
shine of her obsidian-black eyes.

(He’s actually pretty good looking. He has an attractive face, but he

loses points for the perverted-looking eyes and mouth. He’s slender
and muscular and, just as I had suspected from how quickly he ran
away, he’s probably pretty athletic.)

28 | P a g e
The curse user girl silently assessed the boy while watching his
reaction.

“Th-thanks…”

The boy looked at the girl who had taken the flier, realized how
attractive she was, and let some slight surprise and joy color his face,
but there was no sign of fear or shock.

(It looks like he never got a clear look at my face. That’s a relief.)

She had been considering what to do if he caused a scene, but she

replaced the cap on the red pen she held and surreptitiously
returned it to her pocket.

“You’re a freshman, aren’t you? Have you already decided on a

club?”

The boy sounded a little nervous, but he smiled and spoke to her.

(Mh… He looks like even more of a perv when he smiles. Is he a

peeping tom?)

With that poor first impression, she glanced at the name of the club
on the flier.

“Urban Legend Research Club…?”

Saki tilted her head at that unfamiliar term.

29 | P a g e
“Yes. Urban legends are the occult-ish stories told about specific
regions and locations and the strange rumors passed around on the
internet. We’re a club of dreams and romance that gathers,
researches, and inspects those urban legends as we search for the
truth.”

“I’m not entirely sure there’s much dreams and romance to be found
in the occult…but you research spiritual phenomena?”

Saki nodded when she spotted a mention of “investigating and

explaining spiritual and paranormal phenomena” on the flier. On the
night he had witnessed her exorcism in the park, he must have been
visiting the Hanging Tree to investigate spiritual phenomena.

“Oh! You’re interested in that? I’m researching that field! This city is
famous online for having more spirit locations than almost anywhere
else in the country.”

The boy interpreted her reaction as the possibility of recruiting

someone to his club, so he began speaking even more passionately.

(If he doesn’t recognize me, I have no reason to stick around…but

how should I turn him down?)

Saki had spent all her time training as an exorcist and had never
spoken with other teenagers, so she lost her chance to leave and was
stuck silently listening to the boy speak.

“Iwakura Shinji-kun!”

While the boy eloquently jumped from topic to topic (a cursed well,
a ghost bus, a power spot, etc.), a girl called out to him from behind.

That somewhat sharp voice came from a girl wearing silver-framed

glasses.

30 | P a g e
She was slender and somewhat lacking in curves. The left arm of her
uniform bore an armband that said “Kaihou Academy Student
Council – President”.

She had long hair with the bangs cut in a horizontal line above her
eyebrows and her face was coolly tense. Her entire body seemed to
wordlessly express her diligent personality.

“You’re bothering that girl. Forced recruitments are against the club
recruitment rules!”

The cute Student Council President chided him in a way that

suggested she often lectured him.

“Oh, it’s just Ayu-nee… Anyway, like I was saying, when you go to
that power spot….”

The boy turned just his head to look back and gave a disinterested
comment before immediately turning back toward Saki and resuming
his recruitment talk.

“W-wait! How many times do I have to tell you not to call me Ayu-
nee in front of people!?”

The glasses upperclassman must have found that nickname very

embarrassing because she blushed and snapped back at him.

“Okay, okay, Ayu-nee. Now, what I really want to investigate is-…”

“Hold it, Iwakura Shinji! Turn this way and listen to me!”

31 | P a g e
The Student Council President reached out to grab his collar, but the
boy named Iwakura Shinji avoided her with a motion so fluid it
looked like he had eyes on the back of his head.

(Mh! No hesitation at all… It looks like he’s trained in some kind of

martial art. Come to think of it, he suppressed his presence quite
well when he approached that night.)

Saki thought back to the night she had seen him in the park.

“Oh, c’mon! You always slip away like that! But in that case, I have an
idea! Take this!”

The Student Council President got frustrated and threw a low kick.

The sharp kick made a nice sound as it hit the back of the boy’s thigh.

“Ow! What was that for!? Is the Student Council President using
violence to interfere with club recruitments? Isn’t that against the
rules too?”

The urban legend boy faced her to complain.

“I’m telling you to stop forcibly recruiting her!”

“I’m not forcing her! I’m only passionately explaining about urban
legends because this freshman was interested. C’mon, you tell her
too.”

Shinji faced Saki and sought her agreement.

“To be honest, you were bothering me a little. Also, I hate to say it,
but I’m a second year…”

32 | P a g e
Her awkward response put a look of obvious shock on Shinji’s face.

“See? You were bothering her. So it was a forced recruitment. I’m

going to write a complaint report and submit it to the club union.”

The Student Council President pulled a notepad from her pocket and
wrote something on it while she used this chance to deliver a
finishing blow to the urban legend boy.

“Uuh… I just went a little overboard with my explanation because I

was so happy she was interested! C’mon, you can overlook that,
can’t you? Aren’t we childhood friends, Ayu-nee?”

“Again, don’t call me that! Do not bring the familiarity of childhood

friends to our school life! I am approaching you as the Student
Council President right now!”

The upperclassman girl pushed her glasses up and puffed her chest
out as she complained about that nickname.

33 | P a g e
34 | P a g e
(I see. So they’re childhood friends. That explains the nickname for
the Student Council President…)

Saki picked up on their relationship and the two childhood friends

continued their argument in front of her.

“The Student Council President is supposed to set an example for the

entire student body, so should you really be kicking an
underclassman?”

“I only did that because you refused to listen! Anyway, have you
never considered giving up on those silly urban legends and using
your natural athletic ability for sports!?”

“Nope. Not even once,” immediately replied the boy. “Ayu-nee, you
know perfectly well I can’t play a sport that requires working with a
group and following the rules!”

“I said to stop calling me that!”

“Then how about Salty?”

“Th-that’s even worse!!”

The Student Council President blushed and yelled at him when he

used that odd nickname.

“Salty? Oh, because the ayu fish is generally grilled with salt. That’s
pretty clever… Heh heh heh.”

“Don’t you laugh!”

Saki was scolded when she chuckled at it.

“Sorry, but that really tickled my funny bone… Salty Ayu…heh heh
heh heh!”

35 | P a g e
Saki apologized even as she laughed some more, so the Student
Council President gave her a displeased look.

Due to the impression reduction curse, she would see Saki as plain
girl with no notable features.

“I never introduced myself, did I? I am Student Council President

Inagami Ayuko. What is your name?”

While clearly still intent on writing up the complaint, the Student

Council President asked the name of the transfer student she had
deemed a victim of a forced recruitment.

“I am Tokiwagi Saki. I transferred in for this term. Do you want to

know my measurements too?”

Shinji and the Student Council President’s faces stiffened at Saki’s

question.

“Eh!? N-no…um…I don’t need that information!”

“I see… Those numbers contain far more dreams and romance than
urban legends. Too bad.”

She said that in a joking tone, but she also casually crossed her arms
to accentuate the volume of her bust.

“H-hey, are you seriously writing a complaint? Ayu-nee…no, I mean

President.”

While stealing a glance at the giant breasts creating great mounds in

the chest of Saki’s uniform, Shinji spoke to his childhood friend in a
respectful tone.

36 | P a g e
“We’ll see. Tokiwagi-san, I could accept a complaint from you right
here, but what will you do?”

Ayuko stopped writing on her notepad and let Saki make the
decision.

“I’m not really interested in making a complaint. His boner for urban
legends might have leaked a little precum, but he doesn’t seem to
have meant any harm by it.”

The transfer student girl defended Shinji with an oddly sexual

metaphor.

“I-is that so…? Tokiwagi-san, I have one piece of advice for you: this
boy’s club is a sketchy thing with no activities or accomplishments to
speak of.”

After retrieving her dignity, the Student Council President gave Saki a
warning.

“It does indeed look sketchy…” agreed Saki while looking at the
blatantly CG UFO in a photo on the flier.

“Right? So I cannot recommend joining.”

“Ahh! You’re clearly interfering with my recruitment!”

Shinji butted into their exchange.

“I merely gave some advice so a promising transfer student would

not waste her time.”

Ayuko viewed Saki with a hint of jealousy and caution in the eyes
behind her glasses.

(Hm. That girl probably likes Shinji.)

37 | P a g e
Women’s intuition clued the exorcist girl into the diligent Student
Council President’s hidden feelings, so she smiled a bit.

“It would not be a waste of time! I’ve gathered quite a lot of data in
the past year. This year, I’m sure to explain all the many secrets in
this mysterious city!”

The boy snapped back at the Student Council President when she
impugned the value of the urban legend research he was so
passionate about.

“I overlooked it last year, but if you don’t gain a single other member
this year, I will take away your club room. And then I will have you
join one of the sports teams.”

“Now you’re just abusing your power! You’re trampling on my

human rights!”

“I-I’m saying this for your sake, Shinji!”

Ayuko’s businesslike tone gained an odd amount of heat here.

“Uh!? For my sake?”

“With your talent, you could be the star player of any sport. Yes, I
believe in you…”

When she spoke so earnestly to him and gave him such a heated
look, the boy froze up and could not say anything in return.

(Hm, what is this turn of events? This is no time for a third wheel like
me to interrupt. Also…they seem to have completely forgotten about
me. That’s fine. I can use this chance to escape.)

38 | P a g e
While the Student Council President and the boy entered their own
little world, the transfer student girl left them behind.

And the next day…

“Class Rep, can I speak with you?”

Immediately after school, Saki spoke to Yukimura Yuki, the sad-

looking Class Rep.

“Oh, yes! Wh-what is it, Tokiwagi-san…?”

Since she was a vessel, the girl was barely affected by the curse, so
she looked at the transfer student’s beautiful face like it was too
bright to view directly.

“You can call me Saki. I’m still new here, so I’d appreciate it if you
showed me around the school a bit.”

“Yes, I can do that.” Yuka smiled and stood from her desk. “But first,
could you accompany me elsewhere? It won’t take long.”

“Of course. I would follow you anywhere.”

Saki was led to the school building’s roof.

The afternoon sun shined on a few dozen pigeons lined up on the

fence with their round eyes turned towards the visitors.

“Please wait a little longer, everyone. I’ll have it ready soon.”

The Class Rep rummaged through her schoolbag and pulled out a
plastic bag of bread crusts. A stir ran through the pigeons when they

39 | P a g e
saw the food and a few impatient ones flew to Yuka’s feet and
walked around her.

“Do you always feed the pigeons here?”

“Yes, every day. Okay, eat up…hyah!”

When Yuka filled her palms with bread crusts and smiled, the flock of
pigeons flew all around her.

“Y-you don’t need to rush. There’s plenty for everyone.

Hyah…hyahhhh!”

The pigeons landed on her arms, shoulders, and head, so she lost her
balance and fell on her back, scattering bread crusts everywhere.

“Kyahahhh! Don’t peck me there! It tickles!”

The pigeons pecked at the bread crusts dumped on her body and
flew around while chirping and flapping their wings. Saki watched
silently as Yuka screamed cutely.

“…That was a disaster.”

“I-I’m fine. This always happens. Ah ha ha.”

After the pigeons finished eating and flew away, Saki helped up the
clumsy animal-lover who smiled embarrassedly.

“That always happens? So every single day, a flock of starving birds

knocks you down and has their way with you?”

“I-it sounds really embarrassing when you put it like that! Those
birds are pure. They have no naughty feelings.”

40 | P a g e
The clumsy Class Rep blushed until her ears were red.

“Yes, you certainly could describe them as pure. Pure hunger.”

Saki watched the pigeons fly away after eating their fill.

“You’re a strange person, Tokiwagi-san.”

Yuka spoke to her after brushing the feathers off of her uniform.

“Eh? How am I strange?”

“Because you’re so good looking, but the boys don’t spread rumors
about you and the girls barely talk about you. It seems really strange
to me.”

Yuka was barely affected by the curse and could thus see Saki’s true
form, so she naturally found it odd that no one was obsessing over
the hot transfer student.

“Well, yes. There is a lot strange about me.”

“Hee hee hee. You’d say that about yourself? You really are funny
person.” Yuka giggled. “Tokiwagi-san, you only just transferred in,
but people already call you Tokki. That shows how well you fit in.”

“Hm. Being called Tokki is a little embarrassing, but I kind of like it.”

Saki smiled and nodded.

That girl had only known the deadly and gloomy world of an exorcist,
so she felt a new kind of happiness when her family name of
Tokiwagi had been converted into a nickname.

The classmates other than Yuka could not see what she really looked
like, but it had only taken two days for the class to see her as an

41 | P a g e
interesting girl with an easygoing attitude who would answer
questions in somewhat sexual ways.

“I’m really jealous. You’re so good looking and you have a great
sense of humor… If only I had that…”

Yuka’s face clouded over and she fell silent.

“Ah. Sorry for getting all blue like that. I’m not feeling well right
now.”

The girl gasped and gave a somewhat stiff smile.

“If you aren’t feeling well, then I would feel bad asking you to show
me around. We can wait until a later date for that.”

“No, it isn’t much. I will show you around. But I want to feed some
other animals first, so will you accompany me?”

“Yes, that’s fine. Oh, you still have a feather on you. I’ll get it for
you.”

While removing the small feather from Yuka’s hair, Saki brushed her
finger across the girl’s earlobe visible through her hair.

“Hyah! Th-thank you…”

Yuka shrieked cutely and jumped before backing up a few steps to

prevent any further contact.

(The aura surrounding her body has grown stronger… Does she keep
her distance from others because she knows bodily contact activates
what is possessing her?)

42 | P a g e
The exorcist girl narrowed her eyes as she sensed the red aura rising
from the girl’s body.

“Shall we get going then?”

Yuka led the way as they descended the stairs and crossed the
walkway to another building.

“This is the special classroom building. It houses the music room, the
A/V room, the art room, and things like that. My destination is
beyond it.”

The Class Rep politely guided the way to the yard behind the school
building.

At one corner of the well-maintained backyard was a pond

containing several koi. When the two girls approached the pond, the
koi must have felt their feeder’s approach because they swam over.

“Now you are feeding the koi? You really like animals, don’t you?”

After viewing the koi gathering at the surface and opening and
closing their mouths to ask for food, Saki observed Yuka. While the
girl crouched at the pond’s edge and scattered some bread crumbs,
the red energy surrounding her body was even stronger than before.

“Yes, I love them.”

Yuka sounded cheerful, but her face clouded over and she fell silent
for a while. Eventually, she opened her mouth as if letting out what
was caught in her heart.

“People will betray your feelings, but animals…won’t.”

43 | P a g e
The wavering of her emotions caused the aura to grow even more,
so it looked to Saki like Yuka’s entire body was ablaze.

The vessel girl continued her monologue.

“Sometimes when you just want to express your love for someone,
they refuse to accept it, right? And more than that, they’ll start to
hate you and avoid you…right? People are so depressing.”

More and more sadness filled the girl’s voice and the aura formed a
vortex near her lower stomach.

“Oh, sorry. That was a weird thing to say, wasn’t it? Just forget I said
anything”

She forced a smile and tried to stand up, but then she wobbled on
her feet.

“Oh, watch out!”

The clumsy Class Rep nearly fell in the pond, so Saki grabbed her
from behind.

The large breasts pushing out the chest of the exorcist girl’s uniform
pressed against Yuka’s back and the hands supporting her grabbed
the Class Rep’s meltingly soft bust somewhat strongly.

The fingers wrapped around those breasts could feel the oddly
accelerated beating of her heart.

“Hwah….ahhh, no…eh?”

44 | P a g e
Yuka raised her voice as if crying and her body trembled as the red
aura gathered at her crotch and began to take shape.

“Khhahn! I-I need to visit the restroom. I-I’ll be right back, so please
wait here! Nnn!”

With that hurried statement, Yuka brushed off Saki’s hands and
awkwardly ran off.

“Did it activate? Now, what exactly is possessing her?”

The exorcist watched the girl run off and then slowly followed after
her.

Yuka had run to the girl’s bathroom on the first floor of the special
classroom building.

(I need to clear the area before I get to work.)

Saki lifted her uniform’s skirt to expose her right thigh.

A leather pen holder was wrapped around her plump white thigh like
a garter belt. The holder contained several red pens like a bandolier.

She pulled out one of those, removed the cap, and sent the pen tip
racing across the door to the girl’s bathroom and the hallway in front
of it.

The curse drawn on the hallway was one of avoidance.

The curse drawn on the bathroom door was one of impression

reduction, just like the one on Saki’s breast.

That would prevent anyone from approaching this area of the

hallway and, even if someone did approach, they would have
difficulty perceiving the bathroom door.

45 | P a g e
“That should be enough, but we should still avoid being too loud. I
need to complete this secretly and swiftly…”

The curse-user girl tensed her face in preparation for the exorcism
ceremony she was about to perform. The curses she used were of
the mental manipulation type, so she could not hide sounds or
physical phenomena.

Once the curses were drawn, Saki tiptoed into the girl’s bathroom.

“Nh…i-it’s already…so…hyah! Khhhhn!”

Suppressed moans mixed with sobs echoed from the bathroom

walls.

The voice came from the backmost stall.

(Sounds like she’s started. …Sorry, but I’ll be taking a peek.)

While suppressing her presence and sneaking close, Saki placed her
fingertips on the top of the door and slowly pulled herself up to peek
inside.

“Nhah, no…wh-why…is it so…ah, hee, hahhhhn!”

Yuka had stripped off her skirt and panties and she sat on the toilet
seat while moaning sweetly and toying with her crotch.

But the girl’s delicately slender fingers were not finding self-pleasure
from a modestly closed slit. No, she was using an organ that should
not have existed on a female body.

“Khn, hyah…ah, no, noo…nnh!”

46 | P a g e
A pillar of light pink flesh rose erect from her crotch, her white
fingers formed a circle as they moved rapidly up and down it, and her
sweet moans echoed out in time with that.

The self-pleasure had caused the solid erection to swell quite large
and it bent back solidly enough to nearly dig into her stomach. The
head was bright red and swollen and the sensitive-looking slit at the
tip was dripping with an endless supply of clear precum as thick as
syrup.

“Ahahhh, ah, ah, ah, ahhhhhn!”

The sad-faced girl named Yukimura Yuka cried out in masturbatory

pleasure as she rubbed the penis rising from her crotch.

“…That is known as a Sex Root.”

After watching Yuka’s sexual show for a while, Saki spoke quietly to
her.

“Hyah! Wh-why are you watching me!?”

Yuka screamed and jumped before quickly covering her crotch with
both hands and looking up at Saki with the look of a frightened baby
squirrel.

“Why? Because it isn’t every day you get to see a cute girl with such
an impressive erect cock.”

“Hyah! No, don’t look! Please don’t tell anyone! Please! Hgh, nh,
hhhhh.”

47 | P a g e
When Saki so casually pointed out that embarrassing fact, the girl
tearfully pleaded with her.

“No need to panic. At any rate, this will only get worse if nothing is
done about it. Masturbation might calm the urge temporarily, but it
can never rid you of the Sex Root. …Hm.”

Saki’s hands began to tremble as she awkwardly supported herself

on the top of the stall door.

“My arms are getting tired, so I will be blunt. …I will help you
masturbate.”

“Th-that’s too blunt! A-and you can’t say that out of the blue like
that… I-I’m not mentally prepared. Nhyah! Ahhh…nn!”

The girl curled her back forward as she writhed from the maddening
sense of urgency rising from her crotch.

“Your Sex Root is throbbing, isn’t it? If we do not do something now,

the growing urge to ejaculate will begin to break down your mind.”

“B-but…it’s too embarrassing… You can’t! You just can’t! Ahhhhhh!”

This time, Yuka arched her back backwards while the extremely erect
supernatural penis throbbed and squirted out clear precum.

“See? You’re already at the limit. This leaves only one option: I must
take action!”

Saki climbed over the door, entered the narrow stall, and faced the
moaning Class Rep whose cheeks were flushed.

“Noooo…don’t come in here…ahhhn!”

48 | P a g e
The masturbatory pleasure must have left her hips too weak to
support her because Yuka remained seated on the toilet seat as the
exorcist girl embraced her.

“Hahhhn! No, don’t touch me! My body is too sensitive…ah, ahhhn!”

She cried out like she was on the verge of orgasm and her heated
body tensed and convulsed a little.

“That thing on your crotch is a type of Tsukumogami known as a Sex

God.”

Saki hugged her futanari classmate and spoke quietly to her.

“I-is this really a god!?”

“Yes. The shape might seem bizarre, but it truly is a divine being.”

The exorcist girl nodded at Yuka’s disbelieving question and

continued her explanation.

“Normal Tsukumogami reside in an object, but Sex Gods reside in

powerful human emotions – especially sexual ones – and sometimes
transform the human body. You could call them a type of curse god.”

“Curse…!? But…I haven’t done anything that would get me c-cursed!

Hyah! Nhhh!”

The flesh pillar throbbed in response to her emotional excitement

and she writhed from the maddening pleasure that brought.

“Yes. No one holds a grudge against you. This is not a curse placed on
you by a malicious third party. This curse was placed on you by you
yourself, Class Rep.”

The words Saki whispered in her ear made the vessel girl gasp.

49 | P a g e
“Eh!? Me? I don’t get what you’re saying…”

“Curses are most powerful and deeply-rooted when people curse

themselves. That thing throbbing at your crotch must be the result of
a curse you cast on yourself.”

“H-how can you be so sure? Who are you, Tokiwagi-san?”

Saki released her puzzled classmate and looked the girl straight in
the eye as she answered.

“Breaking curses is my job.”

“…You can really break curses?”

“I will prove it by breaking that curse residing in your body. Some call
me the Curse Eater.”

“Curse…Eater?”

“It’s a fairly well-known nickname among those in this business, but I

personally prefer the Tokki nickname our class has given me.”

While speaking in a jocular tone to help calm Yuka, Saki dropped her
uniform’s skirt to the floor and began rapidly unbuttoning her shirt.

“Wh-why are you stripping!?”

“I am preparing for the ritual to calm the Sex God. Do not let it
surprise you.”

The Cures Eater girl swiftly stripped off her uniform and then
removed her panties along with it.

“Wh-what kind of outfit is that!? Ah, ahh…nnn!”

50 | P a g e
The Sex-God-possessed girl trembled as the raging male organ
throbbed below her hands and she stared intently at the incredible
proportions revealed before her eyes.

Saki’s white and curvy body was bound only by dark red leather belts
measuring a few centimeters wide. The belts only barely covered her
slit and nipples and they clung to her curves so perfectly it almost
looked like body paint. Their pressure pushed her nipples a bit into
the mounds below, but they still formed visible bumps in the belts
clinging to her breasts. And the faint vertical line of her slit was
visible through the belt at her crotch.

In a way, this outfit was far more obscene and suggestive than if she
were nude.

“Tokiwagi-san, what is that outfit?”

“This is the official uniform of the God-Entertaining Shrine Maidens

who specialize in Uzume-style God Entertainment.”

Saki showed no sign of embarrassment and smiled confidently as a

sweet smell wafted from her nearly naked body.

“My scent has somewhat calmed the throbbing in your crotch, hasn’t
it?”

The girl carrying the Sex Root blushed and nodded at Saki’s question.

“The scent produced within my body is made to calm wild gods. I

produce the scent when my body releases sweat and other bodily
fluids.”

“Bodily…fluids?”

Yuka gulped at that seductive term.

51 | P a g e
“It is a special technique known as scent eating…but, well, I can
explain all that later if I have a chance. There are a few things I want
to ask you before I begin the ceremony to calm the Sex God.”

“Yes, wh-what is it?”

Saki began speaking while looking the nervous girl straight in the eye.

“There must have been an event that led to you becoming this Sex
Root’s vessel. If you have any idea what that was, please tell me.
Knowing that will make it easier to summon the Sex God.”

“An…event? Could it have been…? No, it’s too embarrassing! I can’t

tell you!”

The girl tensed up, shook her hair, twisted her red face on the verge
of tears, and rejected that past memory.

“Please tell me. Trust me. I will not abandon you!”

Saki hugged her tighter and urged her to talk, so the girl made up her
mind, nodded, and began in a quiet voice.

“I’ll tell you. …I had…a best friend. A girl my age.”

It must have been a painful memory because she clenched her fists
on her lap and fell silent for a bit.

“I-I…fell in love with her!”

Saki nodded with no real change of expression.

52 | P a g e
“I-I was serious. …I really loved her…and I agonized over it, but I just
couldn’t resist any longer…kh, nh, and I confessed to her!”

Clear tears began to spill from the girl’s eyes as she released the
words she had wanted to hold inside.

“But she rejected me and won’t even come near me anymore…and

we used to get along so well! Uuh…ghhh!”

The Curse Eater girl embraced the sobbing Class Rep and gently
rubbed her hair.

“Hgh, uuh…I-I was sure she would have accepted me…if I was a boy.
And one day, I felt a throbbing down there…and this appeared! I
couldn’t tell anyone about it…so I’ve been worrying and suffering
over it ever since!”

The Sex Root girl buried her face in Saki’s ample chest and wet those
breasts with her warm tears while she released all of her repressed
feelings.

“You aren’t alone any longer. You have me and you couldn’t ask for a
better ally with this problem!”

Yuka’s sobbing grew after Saki’s reassuring words and further

rubbing of her hair.

“I apologize for asking something so embarrassing, but how

frequently do you masturbate?”

Once the girl’s emotions had calmed down some, Saki asked that.

53 | P a g e
“Once every two or three days. Um…if I don’t do it, it throbs so bad
and I feel like I’m going crazy. But once I start, it feels so good I forget
all about everything else…”

Yuka’s face grew red with embarrassment as she answered honestly.

“Your days of suffering alone are over. I will calm the Sex God using
you as a vessel. Just relax in both mind and body.”

“O-okay…please do. I trust you, Tokiwagi-san.”

The girl’s tense body relaxed somewhat and she gently rubbed her
cheeks against the transfer student’s warm and nice-smelling
breasts.

“Then let’s get started. …Nh, kiss.”

Saki tilted Yuka’s face up and gave her a kiss.

“Nmhh! Nh…nnnnhh!?”

The unexpected kiss caused Yuka to widen her eyes and groan in
surprise, but it also made her erect flesh pillar twitch happily.

A tongue slipped between her soft lips and Yuka hesitantly opened
her mouth to accept it.

“Nh, ahh…suck, slurp, smack…”

The tongue invaded more deeply and stirred up her tear-tasting

mouth while Saki gently wrapped her fingers around the throbbing
erection rising from her classmate’s crotch.

She felt the scorching heat of the blood within and a hardness that
felt like a rod of steel wrapped in leather, but most of all, she felt
such an overwhelming amount of sexual energy that she gulped.

54 | P a g e
“Hyaaahn! No, d-don’t touch…it…kyahhhh!”

When the source of the throbbing was touched, the girl shook free of
the kiss and writhed.

“Do not worry. Trust me and give yourself over to the pleasure.”

Saki resumed the kiss and began caressing the rod that contained a
Sex God.

She wrapped her cold, white fingers around the penis that was pinkly
swollen with arousal and joy, she applied the perfect amount of
pressure to the curved shaft, and she rubbed her hand up and down.

When her smooth fingers were about to reach the head, they slowly
stroked back down, subtly altered the strength of their grip, and
crawled back up while tickling the flesh as it trembled with pleasure.

She squeezed clear precum up from the base of the erection, pushed
up with her fingers to send it flowing out of the head’s slit, and
allowed it to form a bead of sexual fluid.

“Nkhhhhh! If you rub it-…no, khhhhn! …Nkhhhhhhhh!”

That organ was like a mass of pleasure nerves, so as it was stroked,

Yuka released an endless stream of pleasurable moans from the
depths of her throat, twitched as if convulsing, and wrapped her
arms around Saki’s naked body to cling to her.

(Incredible… So this is what it feels like to touch a Sex God that has
fused with a living body. It’s turning me on too.)

The Curse Eater girl felt her own heart pounding as she continued
the caress of the rock-hard rod which throbbed like a second heart.

55 | P a g e
She had been raised and trained as a special exorcist girl who
specialized in calming Sex Gods, but this was actually her first time
performing the ceremony on a living human.

(But it would be best if I was a little horny. The Sex God would like
that.)

She felt a warm dampness deep in the pussy contained tightly by a

leather belt while she began an even more skillful handjob combined
with a passionate kiss.

“Nhh…ahh…slurp, kiss, nkh…nh…”

As Yuka’s mouth began to sweetly melt, Saki wrapped their tongues

together, exchanged saliva with her, and otherwise indulged in a
deep lesbian kiss. Meanwhile, she began to move her hips a bit.

Her mons pubis was only covered by the leather belt that barely hid
her slit and she rubbed it against Yuka’s knee, causing its shape to
obscenely squish in and providing her with pleasure.

The exorcist girl wrinkled her brow as the other side of her pubis
tingled warmly and her vaginal walls contracted obscenely. She
pressed their bodies closer together by shifting her position so she
straddled Yuka’s knee while that girl sat on the toilet seat.

“Ahhh…nh, slurp…ah, kiss…”

Once Saki’s skillful tongue movements guided Yuka’s tongue out of

her mouth, Saki began sucking on it like she was giving it a blowjob
while she made full use of both hands to caress the erection.

The thick precum produced a loud sticky sound as it wet the entire
shaft. Saki stroked it sometimes slow and sometimes fast before she
began caressing the head which she had been avoiding until now.

56 | P a g e
“Hyah! Kyahhhhn! Th-that’s! That’s too…hee, ah, too good…ah, ah!
Nooooo! I’m going to cum! I’m going to cum!”

When Saki’s precum-soaked fingers rubbed up against the swollen

head, Yuka’s moans transformed into sweetly tense screams.

The skillful handjob made the Sex Root twitch and grow even harder.

“You can enjoy it. You don’t have to hold back. Shoot out as much as
you want. Nh, nmh, slurp, kiss, slurp…”

After speaking in a slightly scratchy voice, Saki sucked up the other

girl’s cries of pleasure with a kiss, sent her tongue every which way
inside her mouth full of sweet saliva, and drove the girl’s erection
toward ejaculation.

She covered the head with her hand, rubbed it with a circular
motion, and attacked the sensitive tip until it had swollen to the
limit.

“Hghh! Nh, nh, nh! Ahh…noooo, I really am going to cum..ahhhhh!”

“Go ahead! Cum! Ejaculate all you want!”

As Saki placed her thumb on the slit at the tip and rapidly rubbed
that extremely-sensitive opening, the futanari girl’s penis was
enveloped by pre-ejaculation convulsion.

“Kyaaaahhh! I’m cumming! Ah, ah, ah, nkhhhhhhhn!”

Yuka arched her back and the Sex Root at her crotch began throbbing
uncontrollably.

A scorching milky stickiness erupted out so forcefully it seemed to

want to push Saki’s hand off of the head.

57 | P a g e
“Yes! Cum even more! Don’t hold back! Squeeze it all out!”

Saki caught the hot surge on her hand, stroked the penis with fingers
sticky with thick, jelly-like climax juice, and tried to get the girl to
ejaculate even more.

“Hyah…ahee! Khah…ah, ahhh…nnnnnnnnhh!”

The pleasure of release was so intense that Yuka could only moan
intermittently and the sweet throbbing of her penis felt like it would
make her pass out, but she continued to ejaculate while clinging to
Saki’s body.

As Saki continued the handjob, the milky spray got on more than just
her fingers. The climax goo also splattered all over her nearly-naked
body as the sweet eruption continued.

The ejaculation easily exceeded several dozen times the average

semen quantity of a boy her age.

“Pant, pant, pant, pant…nhah, ahhhh…”

While Yuka moaned in the afterglow of orgasm, the rod at her crotch
remained hard and it continued twitching while soaked with the
milky liquid.

“Now for the real fun to begin. The pleasure might seem too great,
but bear with it for just a bit.”

After speaking to the vessel girl, Saki pulled out a red pen and sent
the pen tip racing across the penis head that was glistening from the
remnants of the semen.

58 | P a g e
“Kyahhhh! Hee, no, ahhhhn!”

Yuka moaned from the sensation of the felt pen tip scraping against
the sensitive head so soon after ejaculation, but Saki held the penis
in place and drew a curse symbol there.

“Perpetual erection and divinity dispersal….that should keep it from

disappearing even after ejaculating.”

Once she was done setting up, Saki lifted her body up and pressed
her round mons pubis against the sensitive post-ejaculation penis.

“Hyah! Wh-what are you-…ahhhhhhhn!”

Yuka looked confused, raised a sweet and tense voice at the new
sensation assaulting her crotch, and arched her back.

“I will provide you with a true orgasm to knock you out and summon
the Sex God itself.”

Saki held Yuka around the hips, pressed the leather-covered slit
firmly against raging erection, and delivered pleasure with an
obscene up-and-down motion.

While pressed against the hard shaft, her mons pubis was squished
obscenely down, forcing the slit below the leather to spread open
with the Sex Root positioned between the soft lips while they
stroked up and down.

The jelly-like milkiness on the erection was stirred up by the vulva

rubbing and a raw sticky sound echoed within the bathroom stall.

“Th-that’s enough! I-it disappears when I cum, so…ahhhhn! No…no

morrrrre!”

59 | P a g e
“Not yet! I cannot calm the Sex God if I stop now…nn…j-just a little
more…bear with it.”

Yuka writhed from the intense pleasure as Saki leaned against her
while wiggling her butt around. Saki herself could not keep the
tremor from her voice thanks to the pleasure of rubbing her vulva
against the hard penis.

“N-no, how can it feel so good…I-I can’t stand it! Don’t move so
much! Hwah! Ah, hee, nhahhhh!”

In time with Yuka’s scream-like moans, the bathroom shook with a

noise like green wood splitting. At the same time, the surrounding air
began to spiral as it rapidly cooled.

(Is that a God Cry!? The spiritual energy is so much more

concentrated than with the Demigods I’ve sealed before! If it’s
grown this much…I could be in trouble…)

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden’s face stiffened as she

continued her seductive hip movements.

She had sealed several high-level spirits in the past, but they had all
been Demigods, beings that were only on the verge of divinity.

But this flesh pillar, which grew hotter and harder and throbbed all
the more as Saki’s labia rubbed against it, was emitting far more
spiritual energy than those Demigods and was distorting the
surrounding space.

If she rushed this and attempted to tear it away by force, not only
would she cause harm to Yuka as the vessel, but the Sex God’s power
would run wild and it could cause tremendous damage to the
surrounding school.

(My teacher said the God Entertainment ritual is a lot like

dismantling a nuclear reactor. I need to be very careful.)

60 | P a g e
The tensed Curse Eater girl paid careful attention to the spiritual
energy reaching her through her crotch while she continued
pleasuring the wild Sex God.

The lewd movements of the sex act caused her butt to bounce and
her vulva sent unbelievable pleasure to the swollen erection.

“Noooo! It’s going to burst! It’s going to shoot out! Hee! Hyahhhhn!”

Yuka could not bear the back-to-back waves of pleasure and she
passed out when the second orgasm hit her.

Once the vessel had lost consciousness, the erection (which had
reached climax without ejaculation this time) produced a straining
sound and began to emit far more spiritual energy than before.

“Mh… So you’ve finally shown yourself, Sex Root. Kwah! Nhh! S-such
powerful divine energy…!”

The girl had been trained in God Entertainment techniques, but her
flushed and aroused face twisted in pleasure.

Each time the monster-size penis throbbed against her vulva, her
leather-bound body convulsed as an overwhelming surge of pleasure
pierced her crotch and threatened to rob her of her consciousness if
she let her guard down.

(These waves of pleasure are almost enough for me to lose control of

myself… A normal woman would likely orgasm to death. So this is a
Sex God. This is the Sex Root.)

As a God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden, Tokiwagi Saki had retained her

virginity while being trained in all forms of sexual technique and

61 | P a g e
curse spells and had modified her body so she could bear the
inhuman levels of pleasure provided by Sex Gods. Yet with each
throb of the Sex Root, the penis pressed against her vulva provided a
wave of pleasure that just about overwhelmed her.

(I can’t let the pleasure get the better of me here… I must save Yuka
and calm the manifested Sex God… That is my duty as a God-
Entertaining Shrine Maiden!)

“Nn! Kh… I shall use my body and soul to pleasure your divine cock…”

Saki tensed her melting expression and resumed pleasuring the cute
girl’s erection with a body trained for God Entertainment.

Rather than a battle to suppress the other with your strength, this
was a divine act in which she calmed the wild god, removed it from
the body of the girl who did not want to be a vessel, and transferred
it to a new vessel.

And that new vessel would be the body of the exorcist girl Tokiwagi
Saki who had been trained and transformed into a container for Sex
Gods.

“I shall pleasure you with my breasts…”

She placed the backwards-curving erection in between her large

breasts and shook her body to provide a titjob.

“Nhahhh, ah, ahhh…nh, khhhh!”

The parts of her breasts rubbing against the hot and hard shaft felt
such incredible pleasure that hot moans escaped her mouth and the
artistic curves of her naked body trembled.

62 | P a g e
While lodged between those weighty melons, the massive penis fired
enough pleasure juice to mistake for an ejaculation and it left
everything from her chest to her face entirely soaked and glistening.

“Nh…khh…ahh, slurp, lick, suck…slurp, slurp, slurp.”

Her face wet with the hot syrupy fluid, Saki used her tongue to just
barely touch the giant penis head poking out from between her
breasts.

The precum that wrapped around her tongue was permeated with
thick divine energy and her taste buds shook from a hot stimulation
much like tasting a strong drink.

“Nnh! Hyahh! Ah, hnn! Ahhh, ahhhhn!”

Yuka’s head had been hanging limply down since she had passed out,
but now she began moaning with pleasure.

The voice was definitely Yuka’s, but an odd lingering echo trailed
after the moans as they reverberated through the stall.

(Is that the god’s moans? They must enjoy this service. In that case…)

Saki used her tongue even more thoroughly to send pleasure to the
tip of the massive penis.

“Ahm, nhh, suck, slurp, suck… Ahh, kiss, kiss, slurrrrp!”

She focused her licking on the slit at the tip and pressed her soft lips
against it to suck while she used her breasts to rub up at the head,
rub the overflowing precum across the shaft, and otherwise massage
it.

63 | P a g e
“Ahhh, more, more…rub it…suck it! …Ohhhhhh!”

To obey the Sex God’s command given in Yuka’s voice, Saki heated
up her combination titjob and blowjob. The manhood-shaped Sex
God trembled with joy and squirted lots of its thick divine precum in
her mouth.

(Almost there. I should be able to get the god itself to reside in the
semen and be ejaculated.)

Confident the ceremony was working, Saki lifted her hips a bit and
pushed aside the leather belt digging into her crotch. She revealed
the bright pink slit and the light pink anus which were both glistening
with the love juices that had flowed from her vagina.

“I cannot accept you into my vagina, so please accept the rear hole.”

She used her fingers to adjust the angle of the Sex Root as it
trembled on the verge of ejaculation and she placed the head against
the lovely bud of her anus.

“Nh… Using the rear hole for my first real penetration…is an odd
feeling. Khh, nnn.”

She moaned a bit when she felt the hot penis head touch the
sensitive indentation, but then she slowly lowered her butt. She
relaxed the sphincter rather than fight the pressure and the tip of the
head began to slide in.

“Hwah, no…don’t!”

After a silly-sounding cry in Yuka’s voice, the manhood vanished just

before penetration.

64 | P a g e
“Eh!? Ahn!”

With its goal gone, Saki’s butt fell through empty air and she just
about flipped backwards because she had been leaning back.

“Yuka, you came to? I was so close, but the Sex Root disappeared!”

The ceremony had been 99% complete, but it had failed

unexpectedly right at the very end, so the God-Entertaining Shrine
Maiden regained her balance and raised her voice without meaning
to.

“I’m sorry… But please. Please don’t take my penis from me.”

This girl had been suffering from the throbbing of the manhood
possessing her crotch, so Saki had not expected to hear this.

“What are you talking about? You were so close to being free, so
why?”

“If the god possessing me goes away, you’ll lose interest in me, won’t
you? I finally made a friend, so I couldn’t stand that!”

When Yuka tearfully pleaded with her, Saki breathed an exasperated

sigh.

“Well, I can’t perform the God Entertainment without the vessel’s

consent. Fine…I will put off sealing the God Root for now. Instead, I
forbid you from masturbating from now on!”

“Ehhhh!? Th-that’s too much…”

Yuka grew tearful once more when she was ordered not to
masturbate, but Saki kissed her and then spoke.

65 | P a g e
“Not to worry. If the Sex Root begins to throb, I will soothe it for you
at any time. Until you know we aren’t bound by obligation and you
can agree to have the Sex God sealed, confident it will not change
our friendship, I will do it for you anytime, anyplace, and as often as
it takes.”

The Curse Eater said this with a smile containing the perfect blend of
sex appeal and dignity.

“I’m sorry for being so selfish. I really am… But please show me some
of your kindness, Tokiwagi-san.”

When the girl began sobbing again, Saki gently stroked her head and
gave her a fulfilled look one would not expect after failing to
complete the God Entertainment.

And a few days later…

“U-um, Saki-san…can you do it again?”

Yuka approached Saki while she was preparing to leave school for
the day.

Her tone and expression were hesitant, but her cheeks were red and
a flame of deep and powerful desire flickered in her damp eyes.

“Yes, of course. Can you wait until we reach my apartment?”

The Class Rep nodded with a sexual look on her face. At least once a
day ever since their promise, Saki had soothed the Sex Root that
manifested itself at Yuka’s crotch.

When the throbbing was weaker, they would indulge themselves in

uninterrupted pleasure at Saki’s luxury apartment, but when Yuka’s

66 | P a g e
need was more urgent, they would have to run to an empty
classroom or the bathroom so Saki could pleasure her there.

(It was my suggestion, but this has turned into quite a thrilling and
erotic school life.)

Saki smiled bitterly as she left the classroom with the Sex Root girl.

67 | P a g e
“Pant, pant, pant, pant…”

A girl’s sweet but scratchy moans reverberated through a luxury

apartment’s bathroom.

“You came so much… That must have felt great, Yuka.”

After completing the God Entertainment ceremony and calming the

Sex God’s arousal within the vessel girl’s body, Saki whispered in her
flushed classmate’s ear.

“Yes…ahhh, Saki-san…”

When the Curse Eater buried those heated cheeks in her large
breasts, the possessed girl let out a cry of ecstasy. Saki and Yuka lay
naked next to each other on a large air mat laid out on the bathroom
floor and they enjoyed each other’s intimacy while basking in the
afterglow of pleasure.

After nearly two hours, Saki’s kind and persistent handjobs had
brought the pleasure to the limit and sent an unbelievable amount of
white milkiness surging from the penis-shaped Sex God. With its
arousal calmed, it began to disappear.

The sweet and obscene scent of semen and the jelly-like white
puddles splattered across the bathroom floor remained as proof of
the sexual act that had just completed.

“This calmed the Sex Root quite a lot, so it shouldn’t manifest itself
for a few days.”

68 | P a g e
Saki rubbed Yuka’s lower stomach with cum-soaked fingers and then
kissed her classmate.

“Nh…nhh…kiss, kiss, slurp…”

The vessel girl named Yukimura Yuka narrowed her eyes happily and
sucked at her classmate’s hot and soft tongue as it stirred up the
inside of her mouth.

“Ahh…ahm…nh…nhh…”

Having her tongue tip sucked like a blowjob created a wave of sweet
pleasure that brought a seductive look to Saki’s face as well.

“You’re so cute, Yuka…nhh, kiss, slurp, suck…”

Saki spoke to her in an alluring and scratchy voice, actively attacked

the other girl’s tongue, and groped Yuka’s soft bust with her cum-
soaked fingers.

Yuka’s breasts were not as large as Saki’s but they were still nicely
shaped and larger than a C-cup. The skillfully-crawling fingers caused
them to endlessly change shape and massaged the pleasure deep
into them.

“Hyahh! Ah, I-I just came. M-my body is too sensitive!”

“Yes…it really is sensitive. Just look how erect your nipples are…hee
hee hee

While her classmate’s naked body shook from the pleasure, Saki’s
fingers massaged her breasts from the base to the tip. Then she
pinched and toyed with both the areolae and the pink nipples that
stood erect in cone shapes.

69 | P a g e
“Hyahhhn! No, noh my nihhles! Ahh, ah, ahhhhn!”

Those erect nipples hid such wonderful sensitivity, so the pleasure

from the skillful finger caress even numbed Yuka’s tongue while she
writhed on the mat.

“Hahhhhn, Saki-san…”

While crying out in pleasure, the girl held Saki’s head close so she
could suck her nipples and ran her fingers through Saki’s glossily wet
black hair and smooth white back.

(From here on, this is only for our own personal pleasure… I need to
enjoy this too.)

The ticklish feeling transformed into pleasure as it ran down her back
and she felt a warm wetness deep in her slit, so Saki obeyed that
growing desire and sought her own pleasure as well.

“Yuka, you want pleasure in more than just your tits, don’t you? For
example, here…”

While sucking at one of the erect nipples, she pressed her healthily
plump thigh against Yuka’s wet slit and then shook her body.

“Hee, ah, ah, ahhhn! That’s…that’s…ahhhhn!”

The girl’s cries echoed seductively around as Saki sucked at a nipple

swollen to the limit and moved her hips to rub against that wet and
opened slit.

70 | P a g e
“You’re burning up down here, Yuka. It feels good, doesn’t it? It feels
like it’s melting, doesn’t it? Heh heh. You’re absolutely dripping.”

Saki enjoyed how the hot and soft labia sucked to her thigh like a
suction cup and she pressed her own vulva against Yuka’s thigh to
stir it up.

“Ahh, ahn! Saki-san, your…p-pussy is so hot! It’s hot and wet…ahh,

Saki-sannnnnn!”

Yuka sweetly shouted back with her own dirty talk while growing
drunk on pleasure. She clung to Saki’s neck and awkwardly moved
her own hips to indulge in the lesbian sex.

“Yes, use your hips more. Make me cum!”

The Curse Eater felt her arousal grow from the heat and obscene
movements of the sex organ sucking against her thigh, so she
hastened the movements of her butt. She used the fully-trained
muscles hidden in that beautiful ass to produce a raw and sticky
sound from the two contacts between thigh and slit.

The clitoris caught between Saki’s thigh muscles and Yuka’s pubis
bone was rubbed hard enough to send a sweet surge of electricity
from deep within Yuka’s hips that sent her pleasure curve
skyrocketing past the boiling point.

“Kyaaaaahn! If you rub my pussy like that…no, ah, ah, ah, no, I can’t
stand it! I’m melting!”

Yuka’s naked body was already throbbing from the afterglow of an

ejaculation orgasm, so this aggressive caress caused her to writhe
madly on the air mat.

71 | P a g e
“Let yourself melt. And keep moving. …Here, do it like this!”

Yuka tried to escape the excessive pleasure, but the God-

Entertaining Shrine Maiden tightly embraced her naked body and
sped up her hip strokes for a last spurt.

Their pleasure-swollen breasts squished together and their erect

nipples knocked into each other, which added a new stimulation to
the frictional pleasure at their crotches.

“I-it feels…so gooooood! Ah, no, I’m cumming, no, I’m cumming! I’m
flying!”

“Yes…let’s cum together…nhah, l-let’s fly together!”

The two girls embraced so tightly it looked like their slender bodies
were going to fuse together, they moved their hips as their desire
demanded, and they sent pleasure to each other’s sex organ.

The lewd noise of their nectar sounded loud in the bathroom and
their wet and opened slits sucked at and slid across the other’s
smooth thigh.

The scent of semen in the bathroom was joined by the sweet aroma
of sex nectar and their echoing moans inspired further arousal.

Their vaginal walls twisted like someone wringing out a wet towel, a
great wave of pleasure pushed out from deep within their wombs,
and their minds went blank.

The first to give in was, unsurprisingly, Yuka.

“Ahh! Hee, I-I’m cumming! Cumming! Saki-san! Saki-saaaan!

Hwahhh..no, khhhhh! Khahhhhhh~!!”

72 | P a g e
Her adorable voice repeated her lesbian lover’s name as she
announced her climax. Her naked body alternatively tensed and
relaxed as the wild waves of feminine pleasure washed over her.

“Nh…khh…ahhh…”

While feeling Yuka’s slit squirt love juices against her thigh as it
contracted with orgasm, Saki also soaked her classmate’s thigh with
hot sex nectar of her own and leaned her head back.

“Ah! It’s this late already? I need to hurry back before the dorm
curfew…”

Yuka raised a panicked voice while checking her uniform in front of

the large mirror.

“You sure take those things seriously. You could just spend the night
here.”

Saki had already donned her school uniform and she brushed her
classmate’s shampoo-smelling hair while making a tempting
comment over her shoulder.

“I can’t do that. If I let the desire win, it will just keep dragging me
down. I would really love to do that, but I need to set some
boundaries.”

The vessel girl bashfully rejected her lesbian lover’s offer.

73 | P a g e
“Is that so? You are a strong girl, Yuka.”

“Strong? Me?”

Yuka’s eyes widened n surprise at that unexpected compliment, but

she also looked happy.

“Yes, strong. Before meeting me, you managed to endure the Sex
Root’s inhuman pleasure without losing control. That is truly
incredible and you have my respect.”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden meant every word of that

whispered praise and she embraced her classmate’s body.

“D-don’t say that…uuh, you’re making me blush. Ahhh, I need to get

back before the desire gets the better of me. Saki-san, will you see
me to the girl’s dorm?”

That classmate was polite to everyone and she looked at Saki like a
puppy begging its owner to take it on a walk.

“Yes, of course. I will escort you to the utmost of my ability.”

After leaving the apartment, the two of them held hands and leaned
against each other as they walked.

Private Kaihou Academy accepted students from all across Japan, so

it was fully-equipped with student dorms. The girl’s dorm where
Yuka stayed was located a bit outside the shopping district. It was
only a ten or fifteen minute walk from Saki’s luxury apartment.

Each student had their own room and the rooms were built as studio
apartments with heating, cooling, and cutting-edge security, so they
allowed for a comfortable dorm life.

“What a lovely night.”

74 | P a g e
“Yes, it really is. You can’t see the stars because of the city’s lights,
but the wind is nice.”

Saki’s glossy black hair blew in the night breeze and her obsidian
eyes reflected the endless expanse of the clear night sky.

(I don’t think I’ve ever felt so peaceful as I looked up into the night
sky.)

That girl had spent all her life intensely training to be a God-
Entertaining Shrine Maiden, so the body heat from the hand she held
felt pleasant to her.

In order to fulfill her duty to seal Sex Gods, Saki was forbidden from
dating or having sex with boys and she had a special seal placed on
her womb to protect her virginity.

Yukimura Yuka had appeared before her as vessel for a Sex God, but
also as someone with whom she could build a relationship that
existed outside her duties.

(The Agency probably isn’t too happy that I’m waiting to seal this Sex
God and having sex with the vessel, but I should have the right to a
certain level of selfishness.)

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden had been lost in thought as she

walked, but she came to a stop when she noticed Yuka had stopped.

“We’re here. I tried to walk slowly, but we’ve already arrived.”

“Hm? Oh, so we have.”

Yuka and Saki stared silently at each other for a while outside the
girl’s dorm’s calm exterior, but they finally reluctantly let go of each
other’s hands.

75 | P a g e
They playfully kept their little fingers together in the end as if
performing a pinky swear, but then they released that as well.

“See you at school tomorrow… Good night, Yuka.”

“Yes. See you at school. Good night, Saki-san…”

After watching the girl turn back to wave several times while
entering the dorm, Saki began walking aimlessly through the night.

She had only just moved here, so everything about the city felt new
to her. She went for a stroll while searching for a Sex God’s presence.

The night had only just begun, so there were still a lot of people
walking through the shopping district.

Thanks to the impression reduction curse drawn on her left breast,

no one paid any heed to the extremely attractive girl in a school
uniform.

“Now, after patrolling the area, I guess I’ll head back and get some
sleep… But first, I’ll grab something to eat. Mh…what is that…?”

While strolling through the shopping district crowd, Saki looked up

overhead and frowned.

Her sharpened gaze was directed toward an abnormally-large

butterfly wrapped in aurora-like phosphorescence as it fluttered
through the night sky.

Its wings had to be 30cm across and its pale green phosphorescence
released scales which floated in the night breeze.

Even with so many people walking along the sidewalk, Saki was the
only one looking up at the bewitchingly beautiful butterfly. Even

76 | P a g e
when it descended and fluttered right in front of people’s eyes, they
walked off without reacting.

(It would seem only I can see it. A glowing butterfly that normal
people cannot see? Begin data search!)

The Curse Eater girl came to a stop and erased all emotion from her
eyes as she searched the memories of supernatural beings carved
into her brain.

A special memory-establishing technique had been used to fill Saki’s

brain with extensive knowledge about the world’s curses,
supernatural techniques, and paranormal beings. The one flaw was
how she entered a trance when extracting the data, but she could
use that data to put together the appropriate countermeasure for
whatever monster she had just encountered.

“Visual match found. Sex Fluid Butterfly… A Sex God that uses several
fragments of itself to extract the sexual energy contained in bodily
fluids…”

After that emotionless recitation, emotion returned to Saki’s eyes

and a slight smile appeared on her lips.

“In the deep darkness / of a chilly spring evening / a Sex God takes
flight… Heh heh heh, this city really is interesting.”

After writing an impromptu haiku, the Curse Eater girl felt a hunter’s
elation throbbing within her large chest and she began pursuing the
glowing butterfly. The Sex Fluid Butterfly fragment fluttered
elegantly around and entered a large park outside the shopping
district.

77 | P a g e
“Fortress Park? Hm, it does seem to have the remains of a castle
wall, but the castle itself must no longer exist.”

Saki followed the butterfly into the deserted park.

She followed the wall made of large and precisely stacked stones
until she found a thick copse in the depths of the darkness. The old
trees seemed to have been silently watching over this land since the
days of the castle and they continued back beyond the reach of the
streetlights.

The green phosphorescent Sex Fluid Butterfly scattered scales as it

bewitchingly fluttered along until it vanished into the trees.

“There isn’t anyone else around this deep in. Well, you would have
to be crazy to go this deep in the dark forest when there aren’t even
any benches to sit on. …Oh, there’s a crazy person there.”

Saki’s eyes saw through the darkness and spotted someone

wandering in the forest.

The large glowing butterfly slowly circled around their head as if

cautious of the intruder.

“Would you look at that. It’s him again. This is almost identical to
when we first met on that night.”

The exorcist girl smiled bitterly when her excellent night vision saw a
familiar person in the darkness.

“…My, my. If it isn’t Iwakura Shinji.”

78 | P a g e
She intentionally hid her presence and snuck up to the urban legend
boy before loudly calling to him.

“Wah! D-don’t scare me like that! Oh, you’re that transfer

student…um…?”

Shinji cried out in surprise and he held a video camera with a night
vision mode.

“Did you forget my name? It is Tokiwagi Saki. Are you spying on

people in the parks again?”

After naming herself, Saki asked a blunt question.

“C’mon, now. Stop slandering me! I’m here to inspect an urban

legend! And what are you doing here, anyway?”

“Me? Well, taking a walk…I guess?”

“It’s probably not a good idea for a girl to walk wander around
deserted areas like this. But anyway, it must be destiny that I ran into
you here. Will you join my club? I’d love to have you as a member.”

Shinji tried to recruit her with his usual perverted-looking grin.

“I’m not interested at the moment. …So what are you investigating
today?”

After coldly rejecting the offer, the girl looked alternately between
the Sex Fluid Butterfly fluttering overhead and the boy who showed
no sign of noticing it.

“My targets today are the mysterious flying objects known as

Skyfish.”

“Skyfish? Oh, you mean those fish soaring through the May sky?”

79 | P a g e
“Those are carp streamers!”

The girl set up the joke and he promptly completed it for her.

“Hm, your tsukkomi speed and timing are decent, but the reaction
was a little subdued and plain. I’d give that an overall score of 55
points…”

After some scathing criticism, Saki gave a mischievous grin.

“I’m not an entertainer, so don’t look to me for tsukkomi talent. And

your bokes come out of nowhere, so it’s hard to be prepared.”

Shinji complained with an exasperated look, but he seemed to be

enjoying the exchange with the hot transfer student.

She had transferred a curse to his little finger when she found him at
school, so the impression reduction curse did not affect him and he
could see her true form.

“Humor is necessary in the occult as well. Laughter keeps evil spirits

away. …Oh, or are you so obsessed with the occult that you don’t like
keeping spirits away?”

“Hm? Well…You could say that. I need to get close to the target to
inspect it. So I can’t laugh, huh? That’s good to know. I definitely
won’t laugh from here on out.”

Just as Shinji tensed his lips in a sullen look, the Sex Fluid Butterfly
descended and landed right on his head.

“…Ah!”

Saki uttered a quiet exclamation at the unexpected turn of events.

80 | P a g e
“What was that ‘ah!’ for?”

The boy could not see spirits, so he looked puzzled with the large
butterfly sitting amusingly on his head.

“Oh, nothing… Don’t worry about it. So are the Skyfish in this park?”

“Yeah. Do you mind if I explain? It could get kind of long.”

“I don’t mind…”

The boy loved explaining things, so he got started with the butterfly
still comically perched on top of him.

“Skyfish are mysterious flying objects that are known as Rods

overseas since that’s exactly what they usually look like. Some say
they’re living things and others say they’re related to UFOs.”

“I see, I see…”

The exorcist girl was too distracted by the Sex Fluid Butterfly on
Shinji’s head to say anything more as the urban legend boy proudly
revealed his knowledge.

“Most of the Skyfish images you find posted on the internet are said
to be the rod-shaped afterimage of flying bugs using the motion blur
characteristic of the electronic shutters of digital video. In other
words, they’re an optical illusion created by the machine.”

“Oh, so it’s just an optical illusion?”

Saki was entirely focused on the giant butterfly that was no illusion.

81 | P a g e
(Don’t do anything, Sex Fluid Butterfly fragment. Until I encounter
your main body and can begin the God Entertainment, I want to let
sleeping gods lie…)

No matter the reason, making an enemy of a Sex God or a fragment

thereof would greatly hinder the ceremony, so she wanted to avoid
that if at all possible.

“But the recent accounts from this city take a shape that completely
overturns that standard theory: people see them as a giant
butterfly!”

“Oh…?”

Saki’s eyebrows twitched.

(That is precisely what is sitting there on your head, but you are
entirely oblivious. …This is really tickling my funny bone.)

Since she could see spirits, the girl had to suppress the laughter
brought on by the Sex Fluid Butterfly spreading its wings atop Shinji’s
head as if to mock him.

“The Butterfly Skyfish is revolutionary enough for its shape alone, but
there are also witness accounts of people seeing it with their naked
eye. And that’s goddamn amazing!”

The occult-obsessed boy leaned toward her.

“Uh…hee hee hee hee!”

82 | P a g e
The close up of the giant butterfly above that serious expression was
too much for Saki and she held her hand over her mouth as she burst
out laughing.

“What are you laughing for!? Weren’t you the one that said laughter
kept spirits away?”

“Sorry… I just remembered something funny is all. Please continue.”

The girl desperately suppressed the urge to laugh and asked him to
keep going.

“Now for the biggest part of the story. It seems every single person
who saw the giant butterfly was pregnant or the mother of a
newborn baby. How about that? Strange, right?”

“Pregnant?”

Saki frowned at Shinji’s words.

“Yeah. The uploaded video of the Butterfly Skyfish was taken by a

mother while she nursed her baby. The Butterfly Skyfish landed on
the opposite boob from the baby and looked like it was sucking her
milk.”

(So this Sex Fluid Butterfly prefers milk, does it? …That is not good. I
am not lactating.)

The Curse Eater looked troubled as she focused on her large breasts.

“That video apparently violated the site’s rules and it was quickly
deleted, but at around the same time, there were a few posts on a
major message board’s occult thread where people said a giant
butterfly had sucked their breast milk.”

83 | P a g e
Shinji’s explanation further clouded Saki’s features.

(Normal people can see it!? It may have grown into an even more
troublesome entity while it fed. I doubt this God Entertainment
ceremony will be easy.)

The girl continued trying to come up with a means of entertaining

the Sex Fluid Butterfly when she could not produce breast milk.

“After gathering and analyzing the data, I located the Butterfly

Skyfish nest. It’s in this park.”

“Based on what evidence?”

Shinji grinned confidently at her question.

“The video I mentioned was filmed at the ob-gyn ward of the city
hospital adjacent to this park. You could see the castle walls out the
window, so there’s no mistaking it. And while the other witness
accounts never specified a location, they said enough to know it was
at a large hospital in this city. And that is the only hospital in the city
with an ob-gyn ward!”

When Shinji clenched his fist and spoke so intensely, the Sex Fluid
Butterfly fluttered up into the air and flew deeper into the forest.

“Impressive. It makes you sound like an expert detective.”

“If you want to see more of that, then join my club!”

84 | P a g e
“It isn’t that impressive. Now, could you lead me to this nest?”

After dodging his recruitment, the exorcist girl walked deeper into
the forest with Shinji.

“So where are we going?”

“Up ahead, there’s an old well that was known as the Ubatama Well
during the Muromachi period,” replied Shinji while walking in the
exact direction the Sex Fluid Butterfly had gone.

“Ubatama?”

“Yes, it’s written with the characters for ‘Soul of the Nursing
Mother’. There was apparently a legend that drinking the well’s
water would help a mother produce milk, but during a great famine
in the middle Edo period, they apparently drew too much water and
it dried up.”

The boy loved to explain things and he proudly displayed his

knowledge.

“A dried well, hm?”

Saki wrinkled her brow at that.

(Odd. Sex Gods possess people’s emotions. I doubt a god would

reside in a well that had long since gone dry.)

“The Ubatama Well was abandoned afterwards and it’s been left to
rot since it wasn’t even designated a historical relic, but…oh! There it
is. That’s the old well.”

85 | P a g e
It was a small empty area of land surrounded by old trees. There was
a mortar-shaped depression in the ground and some moss-covered
stones could be seen buried below leaves in the center.

“The well’s hole has been nearly filled in.”

Saki did not sound too interested as she peered into the well filled
with rubble, tree branches, and lots of fallen leaves.

(There is some Sex God spiritual energy in the air here, but could it
really grow to the divine level without a vessel? This is odd. I sense
something intentional about this.)

The exorcist girl sensed some residual spiritual energy around the
well, so she looked around the ground for signs of a ceremony being
held here.

“Hey…l-look! Something glowing is headed this way. Look! It’s the

Butterfly Skyfish! There’s a ton of them! This is incredible! They’re
really here!”

Shinji had been filming the old well in the darkness, but then he
pointed deeper into the woods and shouted at Saki.

“Here they are… And if you can see them, are these physically
manifested versions!?”

More and more glowing butterflies appeared as if from the darkness

itself, so Saki’s face stiffened.

86 | P a g e
“Huh? What’s going on? It was filming just fine a second ago! Why
does it have to malfunction now of all times!?”

While Shinji panicked and opened and closed the LCD finder of the
video camera since it suddenly powered off, the green-glowing Sex
Fluid Butterflies spiraled around as they gathered together.

A long, trailing, clear, and high-pitched sound produced a strange

chord.

“Wh-what’s that sound? It sounds like gagaku… It’s ringing directly in

my head, which is really creepy…ugh. I-is this what they call a
mysterious phenomenon? I can’t believe it!”

The occult-obsessed boy grimaced at the mystical melody that he

could hear even with his ears covered, but he also shouted for joy at
what was happening before his eyes.

“A God Cry… In the West, they call this spiritual resonance an Angel
Voice. The mental wave emitted when a divine entity manifests is
perceived as music.”

Saki narrowed her eyes a bit, focused her mind and body so she
could respond to any change in the situation, and she calmly
explained.

“You know a lot about this. You’re a pretty big paranormal hobbyist
too, aren’t you?”

“I’m no hobbyist. I’m a pro!”

A fearless smile came to Saki’s lips as she answered Shinji with a

dignified voice.

87 | P a g e
“If you’re waiting for me to laugh, forget about it. That would keep
the spirits away, right?”

Shinji must have taken her answer as a joke and he was much more
focused on the mysterious phenomenon occurring before his eyes.

“I’m not joking. And as a pro, I have one piece of advice: get down on
the ground and do as you are told. No matter what happens, do not
raise your head until I tell you!”

“H-hey, seriously? This is that dangerous?”

Overpowered by her forceful tone, Shinji obediently got down on the

ground, but he continued fiddling with his video camera.

“Do as you are told and no harm will come to you. But if you do
anything to displease the Sex God, you might have your sexual
energy absorbed until only a dry husk remains. So obey all of my
instructions!”

The Curse Eater girl gave an even more forceful command while
watching the butterflies gathering together and illuminating the
surrounding forest with their bewitching green phosphorescence.

“You can get really domineering at times. You’re just like Ayu-nee
there.”

88 | P a g e
The boy lay down on his stomach next to Saki and turned just his
head at an angle that likely gave him a view up her skirt.

“Oh, while we were chatting, the Sex Fluid Butterfly

has…manifested.”

After combining into a pillar of light, the butterflies melted together

and transformed.

Afterwards, a naked woman with excellent proportions stood in front

of the other two.

They could not tell what she looked like since her long black hair hid
her downturned face, but her breasts were like two large overturned
bowls on her chest and her light pink nipples roundly stuck out with
the size of cherries.

Her nicely-sized torso gave off the sex appeal of a mature woman,
her plump butt bulged out to the left and right, and her thighs were
big and strong. The tightly-closed gap between her thighs had an
upside-down triangle of glossy black hair.

This fully-nude woman had giant butterfly wings growing from her
back, her entire body was enveloped in light green phosphorescence,
and she had an inhuman charm to her.

“Wow, she looks like a fairy…and she’s naked!?”

The woman seemed to respond to Shinji’s comment by slowly raising

her head.

The black hair parted to reveal a face so beautiful even Saki, who
prided herself in her own looks, had to gulp.

89 | P a g e
Her eyebrows seemed drawn with thin ink, the bridge of her nose
was long, her plump and sensual lips shined a bright scarlet even in
the dark, and her angled eyes viewed the boy and girl with such a
green color that it looked like she had emeralds embedded in them.

“Uh…wh-what? I can’t move… I can’t…b-breathe!”

When those green eyes fell on Shinji, his mouth flapped like a
suffocating goldfish and his paralyzed body trembled.

“Do not struggle! That is the natural reaction when a human faces a
god. Do not look directly at the god! Close your eyes and bow!”

After seeing the curious boy obey her while groaning, Saki began
removing her clothing. Her uniform’s skirt fell to the leaves on the
ground and her casually stripped-off shirt landed on top of that.

After removing her shoes and socks, Saki slid down the final piece of
clothing: her panties.

The chilly night air reached a nude body with proportions just as nice
as the Sex Fluid Butterfly.

“Whoa! Leather straps? Is that like a thong on steroids? And why are
you stripping?”

Shinji had glanced up while still lying on the ground, so his eyes were
glued to Saki’s ass.

“Don’t stare! And I told you to keep your head down!”

90 | P a g e
The girl harshly repeated her command while her naked body was
covered only by deep red leather belts a few centimeters wide.

Her large breasts stuck out as if in defiance of heaven and the

alluring cleavage was accentuated by how they were pressed
together by the belts that only just barely hid her nipples and
areolae.

Thin black leather tightly covered her hairless mons pubis and circled
around to her butt where it dug deeply between and separated the
cheeks, creating a butt even more erotic than one wearing a thong.

“Analyzing God Cry voiceprint…construction of linking voice

complete…begin.”

Saki entered a semi-trance and spoke in an emotionless voice before

closing her eyes and taking a deep breath.

When she slowly opened her red lips, they released a clear chord
that did not sound like the product of human vocal cords. Saki’s
sonorous voice and the Sex Fluid Butterfly’s God Noise harmonized
and shook the surrounding air as a mystical double chord that
seemed to reach the core of one’s soul.

“…Link…complete…”

Once she was finished singing, Saki muttered that without opening
her eyes. Then she kneeled before the Sex Fluid Butterfly, bowed her
head, and spoke in a reverent tone.

“If I might speak with your holiness, I am a God-Entertaining Shrine

Maiden known as Tokiwagi Saki. If I am not being too bold, would
you allow me to entertain you and soothe your soul?”

91 | P a g e
“A shrine maiden? Splendid,” said the woman with butterfly wings.
“So you say you will entertain me?”

The Sex Fluid Butterfly spoke with many overlapping voices that rang
in Saki’s ears. It sounded like several dozen women speaking in
perfect unison.

(So it’s a collective spirit. And one composed entirely of young

women. It looks like a very strong obsession formed the core of this
Sex God.)

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden kept her head bowed before

this abnormal enemy and she considered how to handle the Sex
Fluid Butterfly. Since the ceremony was to calm the god, not fight it,
she had to be careful how she got started.

“If you are a soothing shrine maiden, then use those weighty breasts
to provide my children with milk. Soothe my beloved children’s
thirst.”

The Sex Fluid Butterfly flapped her butterfly wings while speaking
with the many overlapping voices.

The flapping produced a gust of wind that blew green-glowing scales

across Saki’s body.

“Nh! Uuh…”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden reflexively shut her eyes and

held her breath while accepting the scaly wind. The bewitchingly

92 | P a g e
glowing powder coated her nudity like lamé, giving her own body the
same bewitching glow.

“Ahh…ah…my body…”

Once the scales covered her body, a sweet and agonizing throbbing
surrounded her and her pulse quickened.

Despite the chilly breeze of an early spring night, her naked body felt
warm and she began sweating.

Her nipples began to grow erect and they formed visible bumps in
the leather belts binding her breasts. Between her thighs, her mons
pubis grew swollen with arousal and held the thin leather between
the labia, revealing the shape of the maiden’s slit through the
material.

(That’s a Sex God’s aphrodisiac scales for you. Not even I can
suppress the throbbing of my body…)

Saki’s sweaty seminude body gave off the sweet scent of arousal and
she worked to fight against the waves of horniness washing over her.

“You can feel the throbbing, can’t you? You can barely stand it, can
you? The scales of my wings bring humans to the most dreamlike
state of ecstasy.”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden moaned as the aphrodisiac

scales forcibly aroused her and the Sex Fluid Butterfly turned to look
at the boy lying on the ground nearby.

“You, boy. Get up and stand behind this girl.”

93 | P a g e
At the mystical goddess’s command, Shinji awkwardly stood up. The
light of reason was absent from his empty eyes and his expression
was slack.

“My fragment already implanted a suggestion in this boy’s mind.”

The mystical woman with butterfly wings gave a bewitching smile as

she explained.

(So that’s why the giant butterfly stopped on his head. Well, even if I
had known what it was up to, I doubt I could have stopped it… I can
imagine what she wants to do with Shinji, but I don’t exactly like it.)

Saki’s reluctant imagination was right on the mark.

“Now, knead that shrine maiden’s breasts!”

“Yes…Tokiwagi-san’s…boobs…”

The boy approached while speaking as if in his sleep. He then

reached below Saki’s arms and gently embraced her limp seminude
body from behind.

“Kh…hh…”

His arms were stronger than she had expected and they softly
massaged her breasts while she could only groan. The weighty
melons changed form in his hands and his fingertips dug deeply and
strongly into them.

“Hahhh…nnnh!”

Her breasts had been made more sensitive, so a moan escaped her
lips when she felt his tough and powerful fingers digging into them.

94 | P a g e
(So this is what a boy’s fingers feel like. This is nothing like Yuka’s
kind and hesitant massage. His fingertips reach deep inside the
flesh!)

Shinji’s finger technique was far too inexperienced and rough to have
given her any pleasure normally, but thanks to the arousal of the
aphrodisiac scales, she felt deep, powerful stimulation that caused
her slender body to tremble.

“T-Tokiwagi-san…I-I’m sorry! I…I don’t want to do this, but my

body…is moving on its own…! Ahhh, my fingers keep moving…nhh!”

Shinji must have had some slight sense of himself left because he
apologized even as his fingers continued crawling without a
moment’s rest and thoroughly massaged those soft and voluminous
melons.

“Uuh…khhn, hearing you apologize is only a nuisance right now. B-be

quiet! Hh…nkh.”

She moaned from the waves of pleasure rising from the depths of
her breasts, but she also maintained a confident tone to tell the boy
what to do.

But the Sex Fluid Butterfly gave him the exact opposite instructions:

“Boy, continue speaking. Voice your indecent thoughts. That will help
set the mood.”

It was obvious whose command took priority here.

“They’re so soft… Girls’ boobs feel even better than I thought they
would…”

95 | P a g e
Shinji let out his perverted thoughts while his fingers dug into the
sweaty breasts and he scooped them up from below as if to confirm
their volume. Only the nipples were covered by the belts and the
breasts bent and changed shape as his fingers dug deeply into them.

The rough treatment surrounded them in hot waves of pleasure,

they grew firmer and sweatier, and the girl’s intermittent moans
grew even more sexual.

“Nh, kh…ah, ahh…can’t you grope them a little gentler!?”

Saki quietly scolded Shinji for attacking her sensitive breasts with a
strength that made it clear he was new to this, but the controlled
boy’s fingers only dug in deeper in an act of pure desire.

“Ahh, they both suck in and push out my fingers. Boobs are
amazing!”

Shinji breathed heavily as he made that obviously virginal

observation and he continued the breast massage.

“Nh, ahhh, d-don’t say that, shut up…”

She knew it was useless, but she could not help but command him.

His muscular forearms were pressed against her armpits, which

produced sweet sweat that made a seductively wet sound from the
intense movements of his massage.

“Your sweat smells wonderful. That aroma is just to my liking.”

The butterfly-winged Sex God narrowed her eyes happily when Saki’s
scent reached her on the night breeze.

96 | P a g e
“Ahh, ahh, ahh…nnh! The scents produced by my body are made to
soothe gods such as yourself. Please let me…let me
entertain…entertain you.”

While moaning from the pleasure of the boy’s rough and lustful
breast massage, the girl trained in god entertainment techniques
spoke with her respectful tone intact.

“I require no entertainment. I only desire the milk to quench my

children’s thirst. Boy, remove that girl’s breast bands and tease her
nipples.”

The Sex Fluid Butterfly rejected the entertainment offer and gave
Shinji a new command.

“Her…her nipples!? Gulp…”

The boy audibly gulped, grabbed the leather belts with fingers
trembling with arousal, and pulled them down.

Her nipples were already erect and they bounced a bit when the
belts pulled away.

The areolae swelled up like freshly-cooked pancakes and the nipples

stood out from the center like missiles while glistening a sweaty light
pink.

“Khah…nnh!”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden moaned in aguish as the night

breeze and the boy’s gaze reached the sensitive, exposed tips.

“Ah…ahh, these are Tokiwagi-san’s nipples… They’re so

beautiful…and hot!”

97 | P a g e
After that childish praise, the boy’s fingers crawled up the curves of
her breasts.

“Kh…I know you have to touch them, but be gentle… They’re really
sensi-…khhhn!”

Before she could finish speaking, he tightly pinched her erect nipples.

The painful sensation became sharp needles of pleasure that raced

through the core of her breasts and made her entire body jerk back
in the leather bondage outfit.

“Khhhh..nhh! T-too strong…ahhh! Not so strong, you idiot!”

The girl yelled at the boy as she looked worriedly down at her nipples
that felt like they would be crushed between his thumbs and middle
fingers.

“Ohh, your nipples are so stiff. And your body smells so good…”

The boy spoke in a dreamlike way that suggested he could not hear
her. He sniffed at the sweet sexual scent of her nape while he
continued teasing her exposed nipples.

“Nhh! H-hey! I said not so strong! D-don’t pinch them like that! Ah,
hee! Don’t tug on them!”

98 | P a g e
99 | P a g e
He rolled the nipples side to side between his fingers, pulled on
them, and twisted them, so the exorcist girl felt painful pleasure
pierce the core of her breasts while she uttered sexual moans and
twisted her naked body.

He squeezed her light pink erect nipples so much they grew an

almost transparently pale pink and trembled with painful pleasure.

“Goddamn, I love how stiff your nipples feel! I want to keep teasing
them forever!”

The boy’s male instincts were laid bare and his fingers continued
crawling around while pinching those pleasant-feeling nipples.

“Such an innocent boy,” commented the Sex God. “Now, you need to
massage the inside of her breasts. Boy, let go of the tips and gently
massage the breasts themselves.”

“Uh? Uuh…o…okay…”

Shinji was unable to fight the supernatural woman’s command, so he

reluctantly let go and softly kneaded those sweaty, hot, and tingling
breasts.

The breasts showed off their youthful perkiness by sticking out in

perfect bowl shapes, so he stroked around the base in a large circle
before moving up toward the tips.

“Nhah…i-if you can massage them like that, why didn’t you do it in
the first place!? Pant, pant, pant…”

This gentle massage was much more pleasant, so Saki narrowed her
eyes, relaxed her expression, and moaned much more happily.
Meanwhile, the Sex Goddess approached as if sliding through the air.

“Your breasts have grown so large. They should produce plenty of

milk.”

100 | P a g e
The awkward but thorough caress had caused pressure to build
within Saki’s breasts, so they defied gravity nicely. The milk-drinking
Sex God inspected them and reached out her fingers with an alluring
smile.

“These nipples are the perfect size and shape for my children.”

When the fingers gently pinched her nipples, the pleasure was far
more intense than from Shinji’s crude caress.

“Ahhh…khhhhn!”

As she teased the erect nipples between her cold fingers as if

assessing them, a sweet throbbing further increased their sensitivity
and the girl’s nearly naked body stiffened from waves of pressure so
great they kept her from breathing.

“W-wait… I cannot produce milk. So please…allow me to entertain-

…! Please allow me to entertain you.”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden made her request while her

voice trembled from the pleasure of the boy massaging her breasts
and the supernatural woman pinching and teasing her nipples.

“I do not desire your entertainment. I will stir up the inside of your

breasts with my tongue so that you can produce milk.”

The Sex God ignored Saki’s request and a red tongue tip stuck out
from between her sensual lips. It visibly grew longer, rose up like a
snake approaching its prey, and wrapped around Saki’s nipple.

“Hyah! Khhhhhn!”

101 | P a g e
The unbelievable pleasure wrapped around her erect nipple felt like
it was boiling her, so she arched her leather-bound body backwards
and into Shinji’s arms.

The supernatural woman’s tongue wrapped repeatedly around the

right nipple and then the tip extended and arrived at the left nipple.

“Such a young and pure flavor. I have never tasted such delicious
breasts.”

Even with the very long tongue sticking from her mouth, the Sex
Fluid Butterfly smiled and spoke. Then the tongue tangled around
the nipples began to wriggle.

The tongue licked both erect nipples and made a lewd sound as it
coated them with thick saliva.

“Kh! Hahhhhhh…!”

When the extraordinary pleasure pierced her nipples, the girl’s body
convulsed like an electric current was running through it.

“Wow… That’s amazing, Tokiwagi-san. It feels so good you’re

convulsing, right?”

The controlled boy held her firmly in his arms while she writhed
madly and the gentle but deep massage of his fingers continued on
her sweaty breasts.

“Now, how does it taste on the inside?”

102 | P a g e
After enjoying the flavor of the nipples, the Sex God’s tongue
transformed. The taste buds created small bumps which gave the
tongue its roughness, but those extended out and began to poke at
the tip of the nipple.

The taste bud tentacles searched out the unopened mammary gland
openings at the tip of the stiffly erect nipples and entered within the
nipple.

“Hwah, inside…so deep inside! Ahahhhh…nh!”

As the woman’s tongue took her nipple virginity, Saki bent her body
back from the odd sensation of something tickling her within her
erect nipples.

Beads of sweat poured from her slender body, her mouth hung open
as she moaned, drool of pleasure flowed from the corner of her
mouth, and it dripped down from her flushed cheek to her chin and
then down her throat.

“Wow, Tokiwagi-san, you look like you’re really enjoying this. The
way you’re moaning and drooling is unbelievably sexy… Nhh, and
you smell really good…”

While she trembled from extreme pleasure, Shinji must have run out
of patience because he started kissing and licking her white throat
and shoulders.

“Ah, Sh-Shinji! Don’t…l-lick me! Ah, hahhhhhn!”

The pleasure of having her mammary glands excavated hit her again,
so the God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden moaned sweetly and writhed
on her feet.

103 | P a g e
“Ahhh, it tastes so good. It’s so slippery and sweet…I can’t stand it.
Lick, suck, slurp. Ahhh, I never knew a girl’s drool tasted so good…”

The controlled boy completely ignored Saki and focused on using his
tongue to lick up the pleasure drool flowing down her throat or the
sweetly aromatic sweat.

(This is a boy’s tongue? It’s so intense, greedy, and powerful… It’s

like being devoured by a starving animal.)

The pleasure of the boy’s hot and rough tongue licking across her
fine skin mixed together with the pleasure within her breasts, so the
Curse Eater was left bewildered.

“Ohh, the inside of your breasts is hot and sweetly damp. It feels
good, doesn’t it? Not long now and your milk will be flowing.”

The Sex God sent her taste bud tentacles into the nipples to enjoy
the flavor of the sensitive flesh inside and she expressed her
satisfaction while moving her tongue all the more lewdly.

“Khhh, not that deep…ahhhh, nh, ah, ahhhh…it keeps going

in…khhhhhn!”

After entering Saki’s nipples, the skinny taste organs moved deeper
and deeper into her breasts until they arrived at the lobules that
actually secreted milk.

“Here I go. No matter how many times you cum, I will not stop until
the milk is out.”

Saki was already moaning from the violation of her breasts, but then
the Sex Fluid Butterfly’s tongue began to vibrate inside them.

104 | P a g e
With a muffled sound much like the buzzing of bees, the vibration
filled the inside of her breasts and shook the soft tissue that secreted
milk.

At the same time, the Sex God’s heated aura was poured inside the
breasts to forcibly activate the milk-producing parts.

“Nhahhh! Khhh! Ah, so hot! Hh, ah, nkhhhhhhhhhhhhn!”

Saki’s nearly naked body glistened with sweat and stiffened while
she moaned from the extreme pleasure reaching her from the
depths of her breasts.

“Tokiwagi-san, your boobs are shaking… Wow, there’s so much

pressure inside…”

Intoxicated Shinji lost himself in massaging the vibrating breasts. His

powerful fingers kneaded the large breasts on the outside and the
god’s tongue violated and stimulated the mammary glands on the
inside.

(No…i-it’s too strong…I can’t even think. My boobs…are burning!

They feel like they’re going to burst!)

“If you wish to soothe me, then let out your milk! Hurry up and let it
out! What is keeping you!?”

The milk-seeking Sex Goddess spoke in a ghastly voice while violating

the girl’s mammary glands with even more intense tongue
vibrations.

An unbelievable wave of pleasure grew in the depths of Saki’s

breasts and raced up through their core.

105 | P a g e
“Ahh, ahhh, hahhhhhhhhhn!!”

Her seductive voice shook the night air and she bent backwards
when she achieved the ultimate feminine pleasure from just breast
stimulation. Pure white milk squirted from her nipples.

“Ohhh, there it is! Your milk is spraying out!”

The Sex Fluid Butterfly cried out in joy and the white spray splattered
on her face while the God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden convulsed
from her very first lactation climax.

“Tokiwagi-san, your milk looks so good… I want to drink it…”

Shinji stuck his tongue out and panted like a starving puppy as he
breathed in the sweet scent of breast milk rising from the hot
wetness of her breasts.

“Pant, pant, pant…ahh, milk is…coming from my-…nkhhhh…”

With each movement of the taste bud tentacles inserted into her
mammary glands, milk surged from the tip of the nipples. The girl
stared blankly at that while trembling from lactation pleasure so
great it almost made her pass out.

“The milk is ready. Come forth, my children!”

After removing her tongue from Saki’s nipples, the Sex Fluid Butterfly
bent backwards, pushing out her large breasts.

The round and swollen nipples grew even larger and the tips opened
wide. Once the tips of her giant breasts opened to create flesh-
colored tunnels with a diameter of a few centimeters, she tightly
squeezed the base of the breasts and stroked upwards.

106 | P a g e
“Wh-what?”

Saki briefly forgot about the throbbing of her milk-dripping nipples as

she watched something crawl out from the Sex Fluid Butterfly’s
breasts.

“Wahhhhhh, wahhhhhhhh!”

The bewitching and sorrowful cries of babies came from the holes
opened in the supernatural woman’s nipples. The flesh tunnels
opened even wider and the heads of babies wet with a clear, sticky
fluid poked out.

The fist-sized babies stuck just their faces out from the butterfly-
winged woman’s breasts, opened their toothless mouths wide, and
cried for milk.

“My dear children, drink this shrine maiden’s milk to soothe your
hunger and thirst!”

The Sex God spoke compassionately to the bizarre babies and moved
closer.

The Sex Goddess’s bewitching breasts and Saki’s beautiful breasts

squished together so the crying babies could place the girl’s milk-
dripping nipples in their mouths.

They sucked hard on the nipples to drink the milk she had only just
begun producing.

“Hhahhhhhhn! No, ah, they’re sucking it…out! Ahhhhhhn!”

107 | P a g e
The pleasure was so great she thought her soul would be sucked out
along with the milk, so her nearly-nude body convulsed while being
held from the front and the back.

She felt an itchy throbbing in the nipples that were contained in

sticky and warm mouths and stretched to about double their normal
length. The forcibly-secreted milk was slurped away.

However, after only about a minute of nursing, the babies spat out
the nipples and began crying again.

“Since it was forcibly done, it would seem you have not produced
enough milk.”

The Sex Fluid Butterfly sounded annoyed as she stared at the erect
nipples which had greatly reduced their milk supply.

“Pant, pant, pant, pant…uuh…ah, ahhh…”

After having the milk forcibly sucked out faster than it could be
secreted and being tossed around by unknown pleasure, Saki
moaned in something of a daze.

“If you awaken further to your womanly side, you should produce
more milk. …You, boy there. Lay with this girl and fill her with your
seed. Impregnate her.”

The impatient Sex Goddess gave Shinji an unbelievable command.

“Wh-what!? Please…anything but that!”

Saki heard the controlled boy moving behind her as he bared his
lower half.

108 | P a g e
“Hhh…kh, khhh…”

Shinji must have been suppressing a lot of desire because he groaned

in an almost painful way as he pressed his exposed crotch against
Saki’s butt.

“Hwah! Wait…anything but that…!”

The boy’s hot and hard flesh pillar rubbed against her sweaty butt
and the girl’s features twisted from the threat to her virginity.

“My children are crying for milk. Hurry up and lie with her!”

“Ahh…kh…ahhh…”

Prompted by the Sex Fluid Butterfly, Shinji continued his painful

groaning and slid aside the leather belt protecting the exorcist girl’s
crotch. Her wet and throbbing pussy was exposed and it obscenely
contracted as the chilly night air washed over it.

“Now, thrust your manhood inside that girl’s womanhood!”

“S-stop! My vagina has a protective-…nmhhhhn!”

Saki started to give a warning, but the bewitching woman’s long

tongue entered her mouth and stopped her.

“Your wailing will only ruin the mood. Pipe down and let him have his
way with you. Now, thrust deep inside her! Impregnate her with your
seed!”

109 | P a g e
“Ah…ahhhh, ahhhhh…”

The boy used awkward hip movements to rub the tip of his erect
male spear against her slit and he thrust his hips before even finding
the vagina.

But his penis rapidly shrank and bent flaccidly aside when pressed
against the slit that was closed to prevent entry.

(Uh…ah? Eh? Wh-what just happened?)

“Why!? Why did your manhood lose its stiffness? Do you have
erectile dysfunction at your age!?”

The Sex Fluid Butterfly was as confused as Saki by this unexpected

turn of events.

“Y-you might not know it…by looking at me! But I’m…a feminist! R-
rape is…against my policy! I refuse…to do this!”

Shinji was supposedly under the Sex Goddess’s control, but he

managed to force out a few words at a time.

(Shinji…are you actually fighting the Sex God’s suggestion!?)

Saki could not hide her shock that a normal person with no exorcism
training was resisting a god’s mental control.

“Nhh, you dare defy my commands!? This will not stand! This simply
will not stand! You will ravish that shrine maiden!”

110 | P a g e
The butterfly-winged Sex Goddess restated her command with the
angry voices of several dozen harmonized women.

“Khhh…you and your suggestion…can go fuck yourselves! I won’t! I-I

will never…do that! I refuse! I’ll fight it…even if you are a god!”

The boy forcibly pulled his body away from Saki’s butt and collapsed
backwards onto the leaf-covered ground.

“Fine then. I will suck all the semen from your uselessly flaccid
manhood and impregnate that shrine maiden with it myself!”

The infuriated Sex Fluid Butterfly let go of the girl and approached
Shinji who lay sprawled out with his lower half bare.

“I will suck out every last drop, so prepare yourself!”

Her skinny, tube-shaped tongue reached the tip of his still-soft penis
and entered the urethra.

“Ah! You can do that!? Ah, ahhh, ahhhhhh!”

The boy cried out at the weird feeling of the tentacle tongue licking
the inside of his urethra and his body jerked on the ground.

“I haven’t tasted a man in so long. It’s even better than I remember.

Here, I will go even deeper…until I reach your collection of seed fluid.
Heh heh heh heh. Prepare for ecstasy.”

The Sex God wiggled her narrow tongue and pierced the boy’s core
while he trembled from the feeling of a foreign object entering him.

111 | P a g e
“Kh, ahhhh! T-take that out of me! Oh! Hahhhhh!”

Having his ejaculation pathway traveled in reverse provided enough

pleasure for his penis to grow erect against his will and it twitched
while he cried out in a mixture of pain and pleasure.

“You have so much thick fluid stored in here. I will suck out every last
drop.”

The Sex God gave a bewitching smile and prepared to begin sucking
out the semen.

“That is enough games!”

With a dignified voice, the bewitching woman’s breasts were

grabbed from behind.

“How? You should have been rendered motionless by my aphrodisiac

scales!”

The Sex Fluid Butterfly looked back in surprise to view the God-
Entertaining Shrine Maiden pressed against her back.

“My body has been strengthened with the best curses.”

Saki spoke firmly while massaging the Sex Fluid Butterfly’s breasts
with her delicate finger movements.

Her white cheeks were flushed with lingering pleasure and her erect
nipples were oozing milk, but the light of a powerful will had
returned to her eyes.

112 | P a g e
“The curse at your core was born of the emotions of hundreds of
women. You are formed from the sorrow and regret of those who
wished to feed their child with their own milk but could not and lost
their lives along with their child.”

The Curse Eater spoke calmly while caressing the butterfly-winged

woman’s giant breasts.

The movement of the breasts must have worked like a cradle

because the babies sticking their faces out from the enlarged nipples
stopped crying.

“You are exactly right. I exist only to calm my children as they cry for
milk to sate their hunger and thirst! They must have more milk!
Much more!”

The Sex God, who was a collection of emotions, raised a tragic cry in
the voices of several dozen women.

“That is an empty act. No matter how much milk you steal from
other women and feed to your children, you can never satisfy them!”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden spoke to the Sex Fluid Butterfly

while squeezing her breasts from the tip and gently rubbing the
heads of the babies sticking out from the nipples.

“Then…then what are you saying I do? How can I give my children
peace!?”

“Your babies have become Demigods, so the only way quench their
thirst and give them peace is with the milk of a divine being such as
yourself.”

Saki answered the Sex Goddess in a respectful fashion.

“That is nonsense… They can suck at my breasts and squeeze them

until they are about to break off, but they will not receive a single

113 | P a g e
drop of milk! I have none to give!”

“Giving up on your own milk is another curse! It is the greatest and

strongest curse that you, a god, have subconsciously placed on
yourself! I will purify that curse until nothing remains!”

The Sex Fluid Butterfly’s naked body trembled in response to the

girl’s powerful voice.

“Ohhh…c-can you…really do that?”

“I can!”

The Sex God sounded both hopeful and worried, so the Curse Eater
nodded with utter confidence.

“My body does not exist to be helplessly devoured by Sex Gods. It

exists to service gods, to soothe and calm their hungers, thirsts,
longings, sorrows, and regrets…and to grant a god’s wishes! Prepare
for the Uzume-style God-Entertainment!”

Saki began using all the skills she had been taught on the Sex Fluid
Butterfly’s breasts.

“I have prepared a temporary sacred ground. First, transfer the baby

Demigods there.”

The girl glanced over at an area of leafy ground where she had drawn
a 1m-diameter curse surrounded by red phosphorescence.

114 | P a g e
In the brief time Shinji was being tormented, she had used her red
pen to quickly draw it.

“Now, temporarily leave your mother god’s body and come here!”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden spoke in a carrying voice, placed

her hands on the volleyball-sized breasts, and applied pressure.

With a sound like something being sucked from a straw, the

collections of baby spirits residing in those breasts were removed
and fell atop the curse on the ground.

“Wahhhhhh, wahhhhhhhh!”

From the neck down, the crying and wiggling babies were shaped like
giant caterpillars.

“You must only continue suffering from hunger in that form for a
while longer.”

Saki gave the giant caterpillar babies a compassionate look. She then
gently stuck the tips of her index fingers into the Sex Fluid Butterfly’s
nipples that remained wide open after the babies had fallen out.

The warm and wet flesh tubes contracted to squeeze the girl’s
slender and graceful fingers.

“Ohohhh! Shrine maiden, what do you think you are doing?”

With the situation reversed and the Sex Goddess the one having her
nipples tormented, her voice trembled as she asked the question.

“Do not worry. I am a God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden, so I will never

do anything to harm you.”

115 | P a g e
Saki spoke in a gentle tone as she focused all her body’s energy on
the fingertips inside the nipples.

“Ohhhh! Such warmth… Something warm is entering my breasts

from your fingers.”

“I am converting my energy into a spiritual body and sending it into

you. Once the divine energy solidifies – by which I mean, takes
physical form – you must focus your mind very strongly on what you
felt when searching inside my breasts. Focus on the mammary
glands…on the organ that creates milk…!”

The girl had partially entered a trance while she gathered a spiritual
body, gave it ectoplasmic form, and sent it into the Sex Fluid
Butterfly’s breasts. She also used her thumbs to draw a curse around
the areolae. She used her own milk instead of ink.

“If I focus…if I wish hard enough, it will come true?”

“You are a god. Believe in something enough and it is sure to come

true. Now, to transform these weighty breasts into an eternal spring
of breast milk! Begin the curse breaking ceremony!”

Saki took in a deep breath and let out a loud, clear chord.

The Sex Fluid Butterfly raised her own voice to match it. The
caterpillar babies crying within the curse also opened their tiny
mouths to produce their own soul-shaking chords.

(The God-Binding Voice… This high-level spell harmonizes your

spiritual energy with that of a god and soothes their spiritual body
from the very base. Please let it work.)

The Curse Eater girl closed her eyes, looked up toward heaven, and
produced an inhuman sound from her stretched throat while pouring
spiritual energy into those giant breasts and drawing curses on the
areolae.

116 | P a g e
Suddenly, pure-white milk erupted from the Sex Fluid God’s nipples.

When Saki pulled her fingers out, an unbelievable amount of breast

milk sprayed out like a fountain and drew white arcs through the
night sky.

“Ohh! Ohhhhhh! There it is! Milk…from my nipples! It’s really

happening~!!”

117 | P a g e
118 | P a g e
While her own breast milk poured down on her like rain, the Sex
Fluid Butterfly shouted for joy with the voices of several dozen
women.

“Now, let them drink…”

At Saki’s suggestion, the Sex Goddess lovingly embraced the

caterpillar-shaped Demigods crying within the curse and she gave
them her nipples that dripped with milk.

“Ahhh, drink more, suck more! Yes, now my children will finally be-
…ohhhhhh~!!”

While the Sex Fluid Butterfly joyously nursed the babies, spirits of
mothers holding their baby to their chest were released from her
one after another. Once those mother’s souls were freed from the
curse, they were wrapped in white light and rose to heaven while
their baby’s soul continued to suck at their nipples.

Once all the spirits had been released, all that remained was a fist-
sized ball of light that glowed a light green as it floated in the air.

“The divine core… Come to me…”

Saki spoke quietly and the purified Sex God core was absorbed into
her chest.

“Is it…over?”

Shinji slowly sat up and looked around now that things had quieted
down.

“Yes, the God Entertainment ceremony is complete. Sorry about the

trouble I caused you. I really am exhausted tonight, so how about we
head home?”

119 | P a g e
Saki spoke in her usual tone while picking up her clothing from the
ground and putting it on.

“I’m the worst…”

Shinji muttered in self-deprecation while still sitting on the fallen

leaves.

“Don’t say that about yourself. You did fight the Sex God’s
suggestion. Defying a god is not an easy thing to do.”

“That doesn’t make me feel much better. I may have avoided

actually raping you, but I still did all that other awful stuff… No
amount of punishment would ever be enough.”

The Curse Eater sighed as she looked down at the self-hating boy and
she pulled a red pen from her pocket and spun it around.

“Can you not bear the pangs of conscience? In a way, that regret and
guilt is a curse. If that would send your life off track, then purifying it
is my job.”

The Curse Eater removed the red pen’s cap.

“Shinji, hey, Shinji!”

Iwakura Shinji awoke to Saki calling his name.

“Huh? B…boobs!?”

He blinked his eyes and looked up at the large breasts in front of his
face and Saki looking down at him from behind them.

“The first thing you say after coming to is ‘boobs’? You really are a
perv.”

The girl pushed the boy’s head off her lap and stood up with a bitter
smile.

120 | P a g e
“What am I doing lying here?”

“You peered into the well and then collapsed. There was probably
some kind of toxic gas coming from it,” explained Saki while brushing
a fallen leaf off of her uniform’s skirt.

“I see… Then all of that was a dream?”

“Oh? If you were dreaming while resting your head on my lap, it

must have been a wonderful dream indeed.”

The girl spoke in a jocular tone and a devilish smile appeared on her
lips.

“Um…no, never mind,” he said. “Explaining would only make you feel
bad, so I won’t.”

“Is that so? Then even if you are a perv, you must be a feminist deep
down. Heh heh heh.”

The girl’s meaningful laughter put a complicated expression on the

occult-obsessed boy’s face.

The next day, Saki and Yuka were in the small room used by the
Urban Legend Research Club.

“Seriously!? Like for real? You’ll join my club? You aren’t joking or
just screwing with me?”

The boy shouted in excitement when the two cute girls visited.

“Yes. Yuka and I will join. You should be thankful.”

The transfer student girl spoke in a condescending way while waving

a club entrance form.

121 | P a g e
“Thank you so much. Now I probably won’t be kicked out of this
room. Let’s go solve all sorts of mysteries together!”

Shinji was utterly elated, but then the club room’s door slid forcefully
open behind him.

“Iwakura Shinji-kun! We need to talk!”

The person striking an imposing stance in the doorway was Student

Council President Inagami Ayuko.

“Ayu-nee, why are you here?”

“Don’t call me that! I heard the Student Council’s Secretary was

forced to join the Urban Legend Research Club, so I came here to get
to the bottom of it!”

Ayuko raised her voice while glaring at her childhood friend through
the lenses of her trademark glasses.

“U-um, President, I wasn’t forced. I want to join this club. I will of

course still do all my Student Council work.”

Yukimura Yuka, the girl who also worked as the Student Council
Secretary, hesitantly spoke up and gently squeezed Saki’s hand.

The truth was, Yuka had no interest in urban legends.

She only wanted to be with her lover as much as possible and Saki
was joining the club.

“Really? You really weren’t forced? And you, transfer student.

Tokiwagi-san, was it? You weren’t forced to join either, were you?”

The President turned toward Saki and asked her question while
somewhat distracted by the way the girl tightly held Yuka’s hand.

122 | P a g e
“I was not. I was already interested in urban legends. Although I
wouldn’t call myself a hobbyist…”

She grinned and added “because I am a pro” in her heart.

“I see… Then I will occasionally visit this room to monitor you all. So,
Iwakura Shinji-kun, do not try any funny business!”

The President pushed up her glasses and spoke to the only boy in the
club in a way that told him not to talk back to her.

“Wh-what do you mean funny business!?”

“Sexual harassment, hidden cameras, groping, and messy dirty

orgies?”

Saki’s suggestions stiffened everyone else’s expressions.

“W-wait, Tokiwagi-san! A girl like you really shouldn’t say such

indecent things.”

Ayuko apparently had no resistance to dirty jokes because she

blushed out to her ears and cautioned the girl.

“That’s right, Saki-san! You should only…do that stuff with me.”

Yuka spoke up in embarrassment and squeezed Saki’s hand even

tighter.

Saki smiled bitterly at the powerful message of “I won’t let you cheat
on me!” she felt in that hand.

“I would never do any of that stuff! If you doubt me, Ayu-nee, then
you join the club too!”

123 | P a g e
In order to rid the room of the awkwardness introduced by Saki’s
comment, the urban legend boy desperately spoke up.

“No, thank you! I will only act as an observer who monitors the club
to ensure your actions remain wholesome. Got that?”

“No complaints here. This just introduces the possibility of a

foursome…heh heh heh.”

The frank transfer student’s mischievous comment froze the room’s

atmosphere once more.

And thus, the Urban Legend Research Club began activities with
three members and one observer.

124 | P a g e
A song name appeared on the large screen and the intro began to
play.

“That’s the song I requested. Okay, Yuka, let’s sing it together!”

“D-do I really have to sing too…?”

Saki was overflowing with confidence and Yuka stood next to her
holding a microphone with a mixture of embarrassment and tension
on her face. She tensed up while exposed to their classmates’ eyes.

“Don’t worry. I’m with you.”

The transfer student girl put her arm around the shoulders of this
friend she was in a sexual relationship with and she easily cleared the
first high note. Her beautiful voice filled the room.

“It’s our class’s songstress: Tokky!”

“You sing too, Class Rep! I wish I could sing a lovey-dovey duet like
that

Yuka joined in for the duet part while the other girls in their class
cheered them on.

They were in a room at one of the city’s karaoke boxes.

Around a dozen schoolgirls were gathered there to throw a welcome

party for Tokiwagi Saki.

125 | P a g e
Saki had picked up a microphone as soon as she set foot in the room
and earned the new title of “songstress” by perfectly singing the
latest hits, anime songs, classic hits, and even a somber ''enka''. She
helped bring the welcome party alive.

“Ohhh! New discovery: the Class Rep can sing too!”

“Yukimura-san, I’ve never heard you sing before, but your singing
voice is super cute! I think I’m in love.”

“You two are so good I bet you could go pro.”

Yuka blushed in embarrassment but perfectly harmonized with Saki’s

beautiful voice while their classmates showered them with praise.

“Sigh, I somehow made it through the song. That was so

embarrassing I feel dizzy. …I’m going to visit the restroom.”

After the song, Yuka left the room with her face still flushed.

“Tokki, thanks.”

Once Yuka left, a girl wearing a sash saying “Party Leader” sat next to
Saki and spoke to her.

“Hm? Have I done anything worthy of thanks?”

The transfer student, who was known as Tokki by her classmates,

tilted her head a little.

“I’m talking about the Class Rep…Yukimura-san. She’d always been

so unapproachable, but she’s really opened up since you arrived.”

126 | P a g e
“I see. I’m glad to hear that and it makes me feel good,” said Saki
with a gentle smile. “Yuka is a good person, so try to continue being
her friend.”

Yukimura Yuka had become the vessel for a Sex Root, a phallic Sex
God that created a maddening urge to ejaculate, so she had been
terrified of contact with others so as not to stimulate her sex drive.

But after meeting Saki, a God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden, she

periodically received a calming ceremony that had brought back her
original bright personality.

“I’m back. Ah ha ha. I got a little lost.”

Yuka returned with a bashful smile.

“Probably because all the doors look the same. Now, let’s sing
another song together.”

The girl now known as a songstress used the terminal to search for a
duet song.

“Ehh!? But I’m still worn out from singing the last one.”

“Oh, in that case, let’s all sing together.”

The Party Leader girl wrapped her arms around Yuka and Saki’s
shoulders from behind and made a suggestion.

“I vote for that! I’ll take a selfie of us all singing and turn it into a
photo sticker!”

“Yuka, are you okay with that?”

“Yes, if it’s with everyone…”

The Class Rep answered Saki’s question with a happy but

embarrassed smile.

127 | P a g e
Now that everyone had opened up, the girls’ party grew even livelier.

“Sorry we couldn’t participate in the club activities yesterday. The

party went on until just barely before the curfew for the girls dorm.”

Afterschool the next day, Saki and Yuka made an excuse for skipping
club activities without advance notice.

“It doesn’t really matter. I’m used to being alone in here, after all.
But it would’ve been nice if you called me or left a note.”

Shinji sounded a little sulky.

“You were not alone yesterday! I was here with you!”

For some reason, Student Council President Inagami Ayuko was in

the clubroom today as well and she snapped at Shinji.

“Ayu-nee, you were only here for half an hour lecturing me and
complaining before leaving because you had Student Council work!”

“Oh? Salty was alone with Shinji engaging in some verbal SM? That
must have been fun.”

Saki gave a mischievous grin as she tried to calm them down.

“Don’t call me Salty! A-and it was not verbal SM! Tokiwagi-san, why
do you have to take everything in such a dirty direction!?”

The President had a very low tolerance for dirty talk, so she shouted
back in anger.

128 | P a g e
“When a healthy teenage boy and girl are in a room alone together,
is it not the natural way of the world for things to head in that
direction?”

“It is not!” “It absolutely is not!”

The President and the urban legend boy denied it in perfect

harmony.

“Saki-san… I don’t think you should say so many sexual things.”

Even Yuka gently drove the point home.

“Mh, I feel like all three of you are ganging up on me. But depending
on the situation, getting gangbanged could be fun. Yes…”

Saki crossed her arms in a way that emphasized her massive tits and
spoke in an oddly sexy way.

“We’re telling you to stop saying stuff like that! Shinji, quit smirking
and get your meeting started!”

“Wh-what? Is an observer trying to take control of our club

activities? You’re abusing your authority.”

When his upperclassman and childhood friend addressed him, Shinji

quickly looked away from Saki’s large breasts which were showing
off their attractive springiness as her crossed arms pushed them up.

“I am simply promoting wholesome club activities! This is the Urban

Legend Research Club, not the Dirty Jokes Club, right!?”

“Fine, fine. Then let’s start with the Urban Legend Research Club’s
first activities planning meeting.”

With that announcement, the boy hooked his personal laptop up to

the old desktop that came with the room and displayed a map of the
city.

129 | P a g e
“This city has a lot of mystery spots, so I was thinking we could select
the ones most suited for investigation.”

Saki and the other girls peered at the map on the desktop computer
screen. It had several small flat markers that provided notes on a
location when the cursor hovered over it.

“A mystery spot tour, hm? Well, that sounds about right.”

Saki moved the mouse around to check different spots and smiled a
little when she noticed the notes on the Hanging Tree where she had
sealed a Demigod and the Ubatama Well where she and Shinji had
encountered a Sex God the other day.

“Make sure these ‘investigations’ don’t turn into group dates.”

Ayuko viewed the map through her glasses and warned the boy with
an ‘older sister’ tone of voice.

“You sure are a worrier. No one’s going to do that…probably.”

“What was that probably for!? If you’re a guy, be more sure of

yourself!”

The diligent Student Council President applied further pressure to

her childhood friend after his vague answer.

“I just had a great idea. Salty can join us on our investigations. Shinji
would enjoy that and then she won’t feel left out if it does turn into a
group date.”

Saki’s nonchalant suggestion caused Ayuko and Shinji’s faces to tense

up.

“I-I don’t have time for that with my Student Council work!”

“Y-yeah, her Student Council activities would be more important…”

130 | P a g e
The childhood friends agreed in perfect harmony.

“U-um, I’m the Student Council Secretary, so if you’re that busy, I

could help you.”

Yuka was both the Secretary and a member of the Urban Legend
Research Club, so she made a suggestion with an apologetic look on
her face.

“Yukimura-san, you are doing more than enough as the Secretary

already. I just have a lot of work piling up because I accept so much
extra work. …And Tokiwagi-san?”

The President kindly declined Yuka’s offer, but then her face grew
grim and she glared at Saki.

“Hm? What is it?”

“How many times do I have to tell you not to call me Salty!?”

The upperclassman girl who disliked that nickname moved her face
in close.

“You dislike it that much? I thought the nickname would have started
to grow on you by now.”

“It will never grow on me! And it’s an insult, not a nickname!”

Saki’s dumb tone of voice hurt the President’s feelings, so she

slammed her hands on the desk and raised her voice. The impact
caused the mouse to fall off the side of the desk and roll under the
table.

131 | P a g e
“You don’t have to get that excited about it…hm? What’s that?”

When Saki peeked below the table, she noticed a paper bag at
Shinji’s feet.

The large bag contained the logo of a local hobby shop and it gave
off the unique sticky aura of a Sex God, although extremely faintly.

“Hey, what’s that bag? Can I see it a moment?”

“Oh? This? Well, I guess you could say it’s a target of our urban
legend investigations.”

Shinji reached into the paper back and pulled out a figurine in a large
box.

The clear window on the front of the box gave a view of its contents.

“I can’t see the details very well. Can I take it out?”

“Go ahead. I didn’t buy it to resell it. Oh, but don’t treat it roughly
and damage it. I’ll take it out of the box.”

Shinji carefully removed the package’s contents and placed it on the

table

It was a figurine depicting a naked man and woman embracing with

their upper bodies bent backwards at the center of a bright red
flower that looked a bit like a spread vulva.

The man and woman were apparently anthropomorphized

representations of the stamen and pistil and their faces were
covered by plant-themed masks.

The man had an androgynously muscular build and the woman had
incredibly sexy proportions.

132 | P a g e
Their crotches were pressed together and resin the color of milky
honey appeared to be dripping down from there.

A new-paint smell rose from the newly-opened figurine and Saki

detected the obscene devilish aroma of a Sex God rising from it like
incense smoke.

“This is what they call a porn figurine, isn’t it?”

“Wow, I’ve never seen one before. I didn’t know they sold ones that
are so sexual.”

Saki and Yuka viewed the obscene figurine with interest and
expressed their thoughts.

“This is not porn! It is art!”

Shinji seemed to have his own opinion on this, so he immediately

rejected their assessment.

“The best-selling figurines are based on the characters and mechs

that appear in anime, games, comics, and light novels, but the true
connoisseurs prefer original works of art or figurines based on
standalone illustrations.” The trivia-loving boy began speaking
proudly. “This figurine I bought is a work of art based on a fantasy
illustration. It is called the Alraune Lovers.”

“I see… The musculature and skeletal structure are quite realistic.

But the crotches are another story…”

Saki sounded disappointed as she stared at the bottom half of the

sculpted figures which were partially embedded in translucent resin.

“Of course not! Make those parts too detailed and they would be
banned from sale.”

133 | P a g e
“The woman’s nipples are lovingly painted, but the man’s nipples
aren’t painted at all…”

The girl, whose sense of shame was different from the others, made
a further complaint.

“I don’t think many people would want to see the man’s nipples
colored in.”

“Are you sure? Anyway, how many of these figurines are out there?”

The Curse Eater casually reached out a hand to investigate the aura
rising from the figurine. She wrinkled her brow a bit as she asked the
question.

“That I couldn’t tell you. It wasn’t made by a major figurine maker, so

I doubt it’s in the tens of thousands. Why do you want to know?”

“I was just curious how much things like this tend to sell.”

She made an excuse and stole a glance at Yuka who sat beside her.

“Um, Saki-san? Is there something about this figurine? Like…?”

The vessel girl did not seem to have detected the faint Sex God aura,
but she must have noticed something in Saki’s expression and tone
of voice.

“Hm? Oh, it’s nothing much. I’m simply curious. So how many were
produced?”

134 | P a g e
She calmed Yuka with a smile and then asked Shinji again.

“Let’s see. I doubt it’s just a few hundred, so maybe more than a
thousand but less than several thousand? It’s unusual for figurines
like this to sell all that well.”

“I see. So between a few hundred and a few thousand…hm.”

Saki took on a contemplative look.

(The Sex God’s core probably resides in the original version of the
figurine. Mass-producing detailed copies of that turned them into
vessels possessed by copies of the god. Each individual one is not
enough to harm anyone, but if they were gathered together…)

“I like this company’s artistic figurine series, so I have a few others.

I’ll bring them to show you sometime.”

The boy mistakenly thought Saki was interested in the figurine itself,
so he started bragging.

“I thought it was only occult things for you, but you have multiple
obsessions, don’t you?” said the transfer student girl half in
exasperation and half in admiration.

“Broad and deep – that’s my motto. From the occult to cutting-edge

science and even to the subculture, I thoroughly explore every genre
I take an interest in.”

“Doesn’t that just mean you’re the unfaithful type? And why do you
have to focus on all this bizarre nonsense when you’re so athletic?
Honestly.”

135 | P a g e
Ayuko had remained silent until now, but she could hold back her
complaints no longer.

“You’ve always been such a lecturer, Ayu-nee.”

“Don’t call me that! And I’m not lecturing you! I’m just lamenting
your wasted talents!”

The serious Student Council President pointed straight at her

childhood friend’s nose and shouted back at him.

“It’s better than being called Salty, right? And I always used to call
you Ayu-nee as a sign of affection.”

“W-well, yes, you did…”

Ayuko agreed with a vague expression that looked somewhat happy.

“Come to think of it, didn’t you say that porn figurine was a target of
our investigations?”

Saki interrupted the childhood friends, shattering the nice

atmosphere developing between them.

“There are some strange rumors about the figurine spreading

online.”

“Oh? Such as?”

“Leave it next to your pillow and you’ll have a romantic dream about
your crush. Some posts claim to have experienced it and they say it’s
a really raw sort of dream.”

136 | P a g e
A perverted smile appeared on the urban legend boy’s lips as she
explained.

“Hm. In other words, you have a hot and dirty sex dream as an outlet
for all your hidden lust for that person?”

“You don’t have to state it so directly. It’s only a romantic dream

powered by your love! It is not a sex dream! Thus, this is worth
investigating!”

Shinji clenched his fist with a sparkle in his eyes.

“A night with your crush / Is your underwear dirty / after the sex
dream?”

Saki composed a lewd haiku with a mischievous grin.

“Again, can’t you soften your phrasing a little!?”

The Urban Legend Research Club’s leader chided the new member
who loved bringing everything in a sexual direction.

“Hey, you say the dream is about your crush…but who is that for you,
Shinji?”

Ayuko asked a probing question of her childhood friend.

“Eh? No, no one really…and it’s not like a crush is something you can
just come out and talk about…ah ha ha ha.”

Shinji’s halfhearted response put a sullen look on the glasses girl’s

face.

137 | P a g e
“Why are you two talking about crushes, Shinji and Salty? Aren’t you
practically a couple already?” muttered Saki.

“Wha-!? What are you talking about!?”

The President was too flustered to get angry about being called Salty
and even her ears grew red.

“You don’t need to freak out like that. The world is set up so that
boys almost always fall for an older childhood friend and have their
first time with her.”

“Th-that is not true!” “We don’t live in a porn comic!”

The two of them protested in perfect harmony.

“A-anyway, I’m confiscating this!”

Ayuko spoke in a suppressed voice as she snatched the figurine from

the deck.

“How heartless can you be!? I was planning to investigate the rumors
tonight!”

“Even if it’s only a dream, I cannot allow a pervert like you to use this
for such an obscene purpose! If you need someone to investigate the
rumors, then you can get a neutral opinion from a skeptic like me!”

Ayuko stared down her childhood friend through her glasses,

skillfully wrapped up the figurine containing a Sex God copy, and
stuck it in the bag.

138 | P a g e
“Wait, wait! This is going too far! What has you so upset, Ayu-nee?”

“I am not upset! I am using my privileges as an observer!”

Shinji tried to snatch the figurine back, so the President kept her
distance, held the bag to her mostly-flat chest, and announced that
in a clearly upset voice.

“You tyrant! I don’t recall agreeing to that privilege!”

“I am the Student Council President. That means I stand at the top of

this school’s autonomous student activities! I am like a god. And I am
confiscating this figurine with that authority. Got that!?”

She spun around and left the clubroom before anyone could stop
her.

“Calling yourself a god? Not bad, Salty. …Hey, she would love it if you
chased after her and told her she’s your crush.”

Saki egged on the feminist boy with what did not at all sound like a
joke.

“I-I could never say something so embarrassing! Sigh…I’m exhausted.

We should probably call it quits for today.”

The boy was not used to a girl’s jealousy, so he announced the end of
club activities while looking weary in both body and soul.

Inside a dark room, Saki’s beautiful face was illuminated by the white
light of a computer monitor.

139 | P a g e
“Hm. The history of the original figurine’s sculptor didn’t turn
anything up.”

She had returned to her apartment where she accessed the Exorcist
Agency’s information network and gathered all data she could on the
figurine.

The Exorcist Agency used a proprietary search engine that

constructed the ultimate occult database by gathering, categorizing,
and inspecting all occult-related data found online.

Saki expanded her search terms to find incidents and accidents that
occurred near the sculptor’s residence and place of business.

“A few members of a new cult died in a fire in the same

neighborhood as his apartment… That sounds fishy.”

The Curse Eater’s curvy naked body was sexily hidden by only a bath
towel as she rested her round butt in a comfortable net chair and
continued searching for details of the incident.

“So they preached about spiritual sex – sex acts that surpass the
bonds of the physical body by using astral projection.”

After calling up details on the cult, the girl noticed some even more
interesting information and narrowed her eyes.

“The man who founded the cult was almost certainly able to perform
astral projection. Did his physical body die while he was enjoying
some spiritual sex and his stranded soul ended up in the original
figurine? A human spirit would have the easiest time residing in a
humanoid object…”

Saki continued her reasoning while brushing her hand through her
glossy black hair which was still a little damp.

140 | P a g e
“It is entirely possible. But in that case, he should have become no
more than a possessing spirit. However…”

The Curse Eater girl’s eyes sharpened as she viewed the monitor.

“The real problem is that the figurine was mass-produced. That

created hundreds or thousands of copies that have been absorbing
sexual energy through sex dreams. If I don’t do something soon, he
will rapidly gather strength and become something quite powerful. I
need to get started before it’s too late. …Time to go sex dream
hunting!”

The girl tensed her expression and stood up. She threw aside the
towel wrapped around her, exposing a naked body capable of
charming gods.

“Will this thing really make you dream about your crush?”

Serious Student Council President Inagami Ayuko lay face down on

her dorm bed and stared at the figurine on the side table.

She had just taken a bath, she wore light pink pajamas, and her
slightly-flushed face had relaxed from its usual tension at school. She
now gave off the innocent sex appeal befitting her age.

The body contained in the comfortable cotton did not have an ample
bust, but it had feminine curves from the butt to the thighs and the
waist was skinny for an overall slender build.

“Sigh. What is wrong with me? Why do I get so irritated?”

141 | P a g e
It was too late now, but she felt bad for confiscating the figurine
because her childhood friend’s indecisive behavior had irritated her
so much.

She could not stop thinking about where Shinji’s gaze had turned
when he mentioned “your crush”. He had clearly been looking at that
transfer student girl who always said such indecent things.

(Does he like that Tokiwagi-san girl? Ahh, I just can’t stand it!)

Ayuko held her pillow to a chest that was clearly less appealing than
Saki’s and she rolled side to side on the bed.

Tokiwagi Saki herself had suggested Shinji and Ayuko were practically
a couple already.

“She couldn’t be more wrong. It looks like he isn’t interested.”

She rolled onto her back and looked up at the ceiling while breathing
a heavy sigh.

She pictured the younger boy, who she had developed some feelings
for after spending so much time with him since she was little. Her
serious personality left her unsure how to handle these feelings.

“If it can’t happen in reality, maybe I could experience it in a dream.

…Sigh, what am I expecting from this hunk of plastic?”

She looked to the obscene figurine once more and breathed a sad
sigh.

“Well, I said I would, so I guess I have to investigate it. Not that

anything is going to happen…yawn…”

142 | P a g e
The roiling in her chest would not settle down and she suppressed a
smile, but then she heard the doorbell ringing.

(A visitor at this hour? Who could it be?)

She got up, put on her slippers, and walked to the door.

“Good evening, Salty"

“Tokiwagi-san!? Why are you in the girl’s dorm?”

Her eyes widened at the girl standing outside the door in her school
uniform.

“They let me in when I showed them my student ID.”

The confusing transfer student answered in her usual dumb way.

“That isn’t what I meant. Why are you visiting my room so late at
night!?”

The girl worrying over her unrequited feelings returned to being the
serious Student Council President and asked a thorny question of the
girl who might be her rival in love.

“I thought we could investigate the sex dream together. Now, I’d

rather not stand out here chatting, so I’m coming in.”

The rude transfer student barged right in without an invitation.

“Hm. It’s a small but functional room.”

143 | P a g e
“W-wait, why are you so forceful!?”

Ayuko snapped at Saki who was looking around her private space
with interest.

“You were forceful yourself when you confiscated the figurine in the
clubroom.”

Saki stopped in the center of the room and stared straight at Ayuko
with a deep obsidian light in her eyes.

“I-I…wasn’t thinking. Shinji must be mad.”

“No, he said he was exhausted and ended club activities early, but he
didn’t look mad. Anyway, let’s get investigating. So let’s sleep!”

Saki sat down on the rug placed over the wooden flooring and began
spreading out a compact camping mattress she had brought in a bag.

“Wait, you’re seriously going to do this?”

“Of course I am. Everything is more fun with two people.”

The room’s owner raised her voice in confusion, but she found she
could not refuse as the intruder girl completed her makeshift bed
with a fleece blanket.

“Now to prepare myself.”

The unfazed girl stood up and began stripping off her uniform while
humming happily.

“Wh-why are you stripping!?”

“Sleeping in my uniform wouldn’t be very comfortable, would it?”

144 | P a g e
Saki showed no sign of embarrassment as she stripped down to a
pair of simple white panties. She of course also wore the leather
bondage belts of her exorcist outfit, but the impression reduction
curse meant Ayuko saw her as wearing nothing but the panties.

“I normally sleep in the nude, but I will keep my underwear on

tonight.”

“In the nude? You’re like this in your personal life too?”

The President had a complex about her flat chest, so she stared
enviously at Saki’s curvy proportions while complaining.

“Goodnight.”

Saki lay on the mattress, wrapped the fleece blanket around her,
curled up in the fetal position, and shut her eyes.

“Hold on! F-first of all, why do I have to share a room with you!? I
don’t remember agreeing to that!”

Ayuko had let the shameless intruder walk all over her, but she
finally saw a chance to fight back and criticized her underclassman.

“What, you aren’t going to sleep?”

“How can I!? Why do I have to investigate lewd dreams with you of
all people…?”

Ayuko felt jealousy, confusion, and – most of all – powerful envy of

Saki’s unrestrained behavior.

“Then allow me to provide a charm for peaceful sleep.”

145 | P a g e
Saki sat up, reached out a lithe arm, and poked Ayuko’s forehead
with her index finger.

“Wha-!? What are you doing? You can’t make me go to sleep…just

by…poking…yawn…”

The hypnotism charm drawn on that finger was transferred to the

President’s forehead, so she collapsed onto the bed and began
breathing comfortably.

“That should do it. …Now, time for me to sleep too.”

Saki placed a blanket over the room’s slumbering owner before

curling up in her makeshift bed and setting off for the world of
dreams.

(Looks like it worked.)

Saki slowly opened her eyes while lying on her side and enveloped by
a comfortable floating sensation.

She was in a space of warm air.

She was curled up in the fetal position and she felt a black floor with
the perfect springiness of a polyurethane mattress. A faintly
phosphorescent fog hung around her, so she could not see very far.

She sat up and found she could not see the ceiling and the white-
glowing fog seemed to continue forever. The God-Entertaining
Shrine Maiden was all alone in a silent and scentless space ruled by
stillness and emptiness.

“This fantastical stage does seem about right for the world of
dreams. And these clothes…are they the Sex God’s preference? An
oddly worldly choice…”

146 | P a g e
Saki gave a fairly exasperated bitter smile when she looked down at
herself.

She had gone to sleep in her underwear, but she now wore a gym
shirt, bloomers, and black socks. The shirt was too small for her, so
her large bust pushed out the chest to the point that the cloth was
stretched close to the breaking point and pulled the bottom up
enough to reveal her tight stomach and shapely navel.

She wore the leather belts of her exorcist outfit below the gym
clothes since they fused with her spiritual body when she wore
them, but she wore no underwear of any kind.

The bloomers wrapped around her butt were also too small, so the
plump shape of her butt showed through.

(My body feels heavy. It’s like my strength is drained when I try to
move. Is this how the dream binds me?)

She tried to stand up but found she could not. She ended up on all
fours with her butt sticking up and she could not move from there.

Her pose was just like a girl asking to be penetrated from behind, so
the too-small bloomers rode up into her butt and pressed tightly
against her round mons pubis, showing off the youthful sex appeal of
her lower body.

(So the master of this sex dream prefers this kind of fetishistic outfit,
does he? Will he be showing up soon?)

Even with her movements restricted, the girl kept a dignified and
calm expression devoid of concern or fear. Several presences moved
around her. Black shadows that she could just barely make out as
human forms appeared in the depths of the glowing fog.

147 | P a g e
The figures were made from solidified black smoke and they
surrounded Saki while their outlines rippled unsteadily and they split
apart or fused together.

(They can’t find a clear form to take because they lack sufficient
information on me. These are simple copies, so I need to bear with it
until the real one makes an appearance.)

The Sex God copies gathered around the paralyzed gym clothes girl,
reached out hands with fluctuating fingers, and began teasing her
youthful body.

They rubbed the curves of her butt which threatened to burst from
the dark blue bloomers and obscene finger-movements traced up
and down the line from her butt crack to her mons pubis.

Her giant breasts continued to defy gravity even while she was on all
fours and hands grabbed them through the gym shirt and kneaded
them in large circles.

Cold and rough fingers crawled along her plump thighs and the
stomach left exposed by the shirt. They even teased the indentation
of her navel.

“Nn…that feels quite realistic. …But it isn’t enough to get a reaction

out of me.”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden wrinkled her brow at the

persistent teasing of her body, but there was a bold smile on her
face.

“Hwohhhhh~, hwahhhhh~”

For a few minutes, the black shadows continued teasing her body in
silence, but then they stopped their caressing hands and raised wind-
like voices.

148 | P a g e
“Heh heh heh. What’s wrong? Upset I’m not writhing in pleasure? It
seems your caress is greatly weakened when you can’t take the
shape of the person’s crush.”

The Curse Eater provoked the Sex God copies gathered around her
hot body.

She had also drawn a pleasure suppression curse on her body, so she
was not reacting to the shadows’ caress and she felt none of the
waves of pleasure the Sex God hoped to create.

(If he realizes his copies aren’t going to get anywhere, the actual Sex
God should show up. That’s stage one of my plan. …Now, what will
you do, god of sex dreams!)

She was trapped in the dream and unable to move, but the girl
remained entirely triumphant as the glowing fog slowly parted.

“Nh, no, stop! Don’t touch me there…noooo!”

The fog split like a door opening and a girl’s cute and alluring voice
reached Saki’s ears.

“Is that Salty’s voice? Her sex dream is connected to mine?”

Finally, the upperclassman girl suddenly appeared within arm’s

reach.

The diligent Student Council President still had her trademark

glasses, but she wore a white racing swimsuit, she sat with her legs
spread, and someone held her from behind.

The other girl was being tormented as a sexual show for the Curse
Eater who was resisting the sex dream.

149 | P a g e
“Nh, no, stop… I said stop! Hyah…ahhhhn!”

Inagami Ayuko, Student Council President of Kaihou Academy, was

having her breasts and crotch groped in the fog. Having someone
else’s fingers teasing her body was embarrassing, but it felt
unbelievably good and her heart wavered harshly between rejection
and acceptance.

Her slender body was contained in a pure white racing swimsuit.

When she asked why she was wearing it, the rational part of her
mind said this had to be a dream, but the pleasure she felt was far
too real, which only confused her.

“No, Shinji, stop!”

The raw pleasure and unrealistic situation sent the girl halfway into a
panic and she cried out with a sweet, nasally voice to address the
person who was holding her in his arms and caressing her.

“Why should I, Ayu-nee? You wanted me to tease you like this, didn’t
you?”

Iwakura Shinji wore his school uniform and he continued his caress
while whispering into her flushed ear.

His right hand was trying to slip into her crotch which she strictly
guarded with both her hands and his left hand kneaded the modest
mounds of her bust through the thin material of the swimsuit.

“Ayu-nee, be true to your desires so we can show it off to her.”

“Eh? Her? Her who?”

150 | P a g e
The surrounding fog rapidly cleared away as if to answer her
question.

“Salty…?”

She heard a familiar girl’s voice.

She looked up and saw Saki down on all fours in gym clothes.

“Hwah, Tokiwagi-san!? No, don’t look! Noooo, dooooon’t!”

The President cried out and writhed in embarrassment at being seen

like this, but Shinji only intensified his caress.

“Ah, ahn! N-no…Tokiwagi-san is watching!”

The girl was convinced Saki was her rival in love, but her body
twisted and her voice shook with pleasure as her modest bust was
teased and her nipples were pinched while they made visible bumps
in the swimsuit.

“What does that matter? Let’s show her how much we love each
other. C’mon, quit being so stubborn and move your hands so I can
touch your pussy.”

The Sex God copy disguised as Shinji bit the childhood friend’s
flushed ear with his lips and whispered that obscene line.

“W-we can’t do that! We can’t! The school rules…forbid…nhahhn!”

151 | P a g e
As he rubbed her inner thighs, she diligently rejected his demand,
but a seductive urge began to burn hot in her chest.

(Shinji loves me more than Tokiwagi-san…is loving me more than

her…b-but…)

She feared letting him touch her genitals would prevent them from
being childhood friends anymore, but that fear had to contend with a
sexual urge to offer all of herself to his fingers.

“Ayu-nee, if you won’t let me touch you, maybe I’ll touch Tokiwagi-
san’s pussy instead.”

The clever copy mentioned the transfer student she saw as a rival
and worked to stir up the maiden-in-love’s emotions.

“No, not her… You can’t touch anyone else, Shinji!”

The President who loved Shinji shouted a line which made Saki smile
bitterly as she watched.

“Then let me touch your pussy, Ayu-nee. You love me, don’t you?
And this is just a dream, so you’re free to be as sexual as you want.”

“A dream? Then…y-you can…touch me…but be gentle.”

After some slight hesitation, Ayuko blushed, closed her eyes, spoke
in a trembling voice, and slowly relaxed the hands that had been so
strictly defending her crotch. Her heart pounded behind her flat
chest and her crotch throbbed with lewd expectation of what was to
come.

“Heh heh heh heh. Good girl. …Then I’ll get started.”

152 | P a g e
The boy bent his finger like hooks and scratched along the
unguarded crotch of the racing swimsuit.

“Hyah! Kyahhhh…!”

The pure white material was already skintight against her crotch and
his finger pushed it into the slit, revealing the obscene vertical line as
it slid upwards. Once arriving at the top of the slit, it located and
flicked the sensitive flesh bud there. The unbelievably sweet shock
sent a tingle through Ayuko’s crotch.

“Hee! Hyaaaahn! N-not there! Ahhhn!”

The focused attack on her greatest weak point caused her slender
body to jerk violently in the boy’s arms. She reflexively tried to close
her thighs to escape the too-powerful stimulation, but her healthy
legs remained spread and her hands were weak.

“Oh, your clit is getting hard, Ayu-nee. See? It’s really poking out
here.”

The Sex God disguised as Shinji spoke loud enough for Saki to hear
while he pinched, rubbed, and scratched the maiden’s weak point.

153 | P a g e
154 | P a g e
“No, if you do it that hard…s-stop! Ee, hee, haaaaahn! Wait! I said
wait! Ahh, kyahhhh!”

The diligent Student Council President was overwhelmed by intense

female pleasure and she cried out in a sweetly sensual voice she
could never let the students at school hear. With each movement of
the fingertips teasing her flesh bud, her slender body would bend
back and the depths of her vagina would tremble and grow hot and
damp.

“Ah, wait! No, don’t stick your finger inside! Ahhhhh! Th-
that’s…that’s too far! Ah, ah, ah, nnnnh~!”

He searched out her vagina through the swimsuit and shifted his
digital attack there. The girl cried out in a tense voice while her
crotch pushed out and an embarrassing wet stain spread across the
pure white crotch material.

(Ahh, I’m wet… It’s so embarrassing, but it feels so good. Shinji is

loving me!)

The burning flame of embarrassment amplified the pleasure which

felt too real to be a dream, so she produced a seemingly endless
supply of pleasure juice and her rational mind melted away.

The wet, light pink, and opened vulva showed through the white
swimsuit’s soaked crotch, her vagina contracted obscenely with
every movement of the fingers attacking it, and lots of sex nectar
poured out.

(Why are you showing me this?)

Saki was having trouble figuring out the Sex God’s intent while her
cold eyes watched what looked like Shinji tormenting Ayuko’s crotch.

155 | P a g e
Saki could hear the raw sound of sticky nectar and the wet sound of
love juices squirting out. The sweet and sour sex scent reached her
nose along with a warm dampness.

The sex nectar had surpassed the swimsuit’s water resistance, so

sticky threads dripped from the crotch, flowed down the fingers
digging at her vagina, and formed a puddle of love juices below.

“Nh…okay, this is clearly way too much…”

Before long, the puddle of pleasure juices had grown to the size of a
small pond and they warmly wet the Curse Eater’s hands and knees
while she sat on all fours.

“Ayu-nee, there’s an entire pool of your love juices around us. …But
even after all this, you still haven’t cum? Have you never managed to
cum while masturbating?”

The boy pulled his hand away from the crotch of the soaked white
swimsuit after producing an abnormal amount of love juices from
the girl’s vagina. This quantity was only possible because it was a sex
dream.

“Pant, pant, pant, pant…ahhh…ah, ahhhn…”

The intense pleasure must have left her only partially conscious
because Ayuko’s eyes looked empty below her glasses as she leaned
on Shinji’s body and gasped for breath while moaning.

“Tokiwagi-san, lick off Ayu-nee’s pussy juices…”

Shinji’s fingers, which dripped with love juices, were shoved in front
of Saki’s mouth after she watched the entire thing.

156 | P a g e
The indecent smell grew and feminine desire stirred deep in the God-
Entertaining Shrine Maiden’s vagina.

“Nh…ah, nhh…lick, lick…nh, slurp…”

The girl did as she was told. She put the fingers in her mouth, licked
off the obscene flavor of someone else’s love juices, and mixed them
with her saliva before swallowing.

“Link complete! Manifest here, my core!”

The copy raised his voice with a wicked smile on his lips.

The pool of love juices began to swirl around and a dark figure slowly
rose from the center.

(So that was a Left-Hand Path Tantra linking ceremony. This dense
aura…the real one is finally here. Now, time to start the God
Entertainment!)

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden sensed spiritual energy far

denser than the copy’s.

“You appear to be made differently from normal humans. I will take

care of you personally.”

The shadow made that announcement in a deep voice and then

touched Saki’s forehead.

“Nh! Kh…”

Her memory barrier was easily neutralized and the pleasure

suppression curse was blown away.

157 | P a g e
(That’s a sex dream god for you. Those tricks are useless against the
real one.)

“I have read your memories, so I will take the optimal form for
pleasuring you.”

The Sex God began to transform.

A figure with long, glossy black hair and a slender body with
impeccable proportions stood before Saki.

The eyes on the beautifully dignified face shined like obsidian as they
stared straight at the girl in gym clothes.

“Now this is a surprise. You have feelings for…yourself?”

The Sex God could not hide his surprise as he observed the
transformed naked body.

“Indeed. My body is a unique thing created for God

Entertainment…so of course I have some fondness for it.”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden replied politely to the Sex God’s

surprise at taking Saki’s form.

“Hm, with your beauty, it does make sense. The sensitivity and the
scent are lovely as well. Excellent! Superb! This is the ideal…no, the
perfect body!”

The Sex Dream God who looked exactly like Saki scooped up his own
weighty breasts and spoke in utter joy and ecstasy.

158 | P a g e
“Your praise…honors me…”

Saki had a triumphant smile on her lips as she responded to the Sex
God’s compliments.

“And that is not all. I also have something you do not!”

The Sex God proudly stuck his crotch out and an organ that should
not have existed on a female body grew from it and stood so tall it
nearly dug into his stomach.

(The Sex Root!? Did he copy its shape too?)

“I am the ultimate perfection! Truly a body worthy of a god! I do not

want to let anyone else have it. I will take control of your body and
mind to take your place in the real world!”

The Sex God seemed to like Saki’s body. He gave an obscene smile
and began caressing the real Saki in the bloomers.

“Such a wonderful body… Yes, so very lovely…”

While whispering in Saki’s own voice, the Sex God leaned over her
from behind, tormented the crotch of her bloomers with the erect
male organ at his crotch, and dug his fingers deep into her giant tits
through the gym shirt while massaging them. Saki’s body trembled
from the perverted pleasure of being caressed by a Sex God who
looked just like her.

“Hwah! Nkh, nhhhh, nh, l-let me…entertain you… Let me caress your
hot body as well…ah, ahhhhh…”

159 | P a g e
The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden asked to pleasure the god while
skilled fingers groped her breasts and a rock-hard flesh pillar rubbed
against her mons pubis.

“Entertain me? Heh heh heh. Then I shall grant your wish in a way
only possible in a sex dream.”

The Sex God stopped the thigh sex from behind and instead stood
tall in front of Saki.

“You may start by pleasuring the female side!”

The Sex God stuck the copied slit in front of Saki’s moaning and
trembling face and he spread the soft outer lips with both hands.

“Ah, ahh, this is…my…”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden could not take her eyes off of
the lewd shape of the vulva spread before her eyes.

The slit had an innocent light pink color, the sticky inner flesh
glistened seductively, and a sweetly refreshing sexual aroma rose
from it.

The thin inner lips were perfectly symmetrical, the vaginal entrance
was already wet, the detailed folds of flesh came together to form a
pink rose bud, and the small hole of the urethra sat right above that.
It all increased the perverted desire to caress it.

The clitoris was forced out of its hood by pressure from the male
erection above it, so the pink pearl was exposed.

“This is your hidden flower of beautiful soft flesh. …Now, lick it with
all the skill you possess!”

160 | P a g e
“Of course…nh, ahm…lick, hyahhn!”

Saki moved her face in with a look of ecstasy and ran her tongue
along the soft flesh slit, but then her body gave a jump.

“Wh-what…!? Why am I feeling it…?”

As soon as she pleasured the Sex God taking her form, her own vulva
felt a warm and wet tongue crawl along it, despite being protected
by a leather belt.

“Did it feel good? When I linked with you earlier, I made sure any
stimulation of this body would be sent to your body as well. Fall to
the pleasure of your own technique! Once you fall, your body shall
be mine back in the real world!”

The Sex God stuck out his hips even further to press the spread wet
slit against Saki’s mouth to force further pleasuring.

“Nhh…hyah! Nmhh…lick. lick, nh…suck, ahhhh, lick, lick, lick, lick…ah,

ahahhh, amh, lick…khahh.”

The raw sound of licking surrounded them like a starving puppy

lapping up milk as Saki began eating a copy of her pussy.

(I-it feels so good… Does my oral really feel this good? No, my tongue
won’t stop! My pussy is throbbing…ahhh, it’s overflowing!)

When she licked the thin inner lips, she felt a soft but rough tongue
crawling along the crotch contained inside the bloomers. When her
tongue tip flicked up at the urethra, her pubis shook from a

161 | P a g e
dangerous wave of pleasure like the urge to urinate sharpened
dozens of times over.

The leather belts of her exorcist outfit might as well not have existed
from how much her own sex organ melted from the intense oral
pleasure. The self-provided pleasure continued on and on.

“Ahh, nh, lick, lick, suuuuck!”

When tasty love juices soaked the vagina like warm nectar, she stuck
her tongue tip inside, stirred it up, and sucked the overflowing nectar
out. The pleasure was so great she could not think straight.

(I’ll be beaten at this rate… I’ll be beaten…by my own technique!)

The exorcist girl was intoxicated by the superb technique she had
learned for the God Entertainment and she lost herself in the sex
dream’s oral masturbation while seductively wiggling her butt with a
wet stain on the bloomers.

“I can’t believe Saki-san left me out!”

After reading the email Saki had sent to her cellphone, Yukimura
Yuka cutely pouted her lips and walked down the dorm hallway.

Her short but curvy body wore a track suit in place of pajamas.

The email had simply said, “I will help the President with her sex
dream experiment.”

Saki had set her computer to send the email after a 2-hour time
delay.

162 | P a g e
Still pouting, Yuka arrived at Ayuko’s room in the same dorm.

“Sorry for stopping by so late…”

With that polite comment, she tried the doorbell next to the door,
but there was no response.

“Are they asleep? Or did the President go to Saki-san’s apartment for

the investigation? S-surely not…”

Worried, the girl tried the doorknob. It was not locked and the door
easily opened.

“President, sorry it’s so late. It’s Yukimura Yuka.”

With a hesitant announcement, she stepped inside.

The room was identical to the others. The bathroom door was to the
side immediately after setting foot inside, the wall in front of that
had a large storage space that went up to the ceiling, and the sliding
door at the end of the short hallway between them revealed 12-
square-meter dorm room.

“Nh, ah…kh…nnh.”

“No, wait… Don’t touch me…there.”

When Yuka arrived in front of the sliding door, she heard Saki’s
suppressed moans and Ayuko’s embarrassed sensual voice.

(Saki-san! Don’t tell me you’re having sex with the President!)

Feeling jealous, the girl slid open the door and peered inside.

“Eh? They’re…just asleep?”

She saw Ayuko writhing a bit on the bed and Saki moaning and lying
face down on a mattress on the floor.

163 | P a g e
“Saki-san…Saki-san…please wake up. It’s Yuka, Saki-san…”

Yuka whispered into the girl’s ear and shook her, but Saki showed no
sign of waking.

While Yuka stared blankly at Saki, a butt wrapped in simple panties

rose up in front of her eyes and wiggled alluringly.

“W-wait, are you trying to seduce me? I-I really don’t think we
should have sex in the President’s room.”

Yuka blushed in embarrassment, but the sleeping beauty before her

twisted her raised butt and moaned sensually.

The butt seemed to show off its volume as it dug into the panties and
emphasized the shape of the charming valley and round mons pubis.

“Ahhh, ahahhhh…nh, ah, ahhh…”

Saki’s butt shook while she cried out and a wet stain spread across
the crotch of the panties. An unbearably lewd aroma joined the
moans echoing around the room.

“Ahh, Saki-san smells so hot… No…it’s coming out…!”

After detecting her lesbian lover’s sweet aroma, a powerful throb ran
through Yuka’s crotch.

A maddening pressure rapidly grew inside her lower stomach and,

before she could even hope to suppress it, it crawled out of her
body.

“Kyahaaaaaahhhhn!!”

Yuka’s voice echoed through the room, her butt fell onto the wood
flooring, her hands held the flesh pillar that had grown from her
crotch, and her body trembled.

164 | P a g e
“Pant, pant, pant, pant. O-oh, no…that was way too loud! Ahh…”

The futanari girl gasped for breath and looked to Saki and Ayuko with
tearful eyes, but neither showed any sign of waking and only
continued with their sweet moaning.

“Saki-san, wake up…please wake up. My penis came out. Please rub
it and pleasure it…ahhhhn, like you always do.”

With her lower body stripped bare, Yuka rubbed her cheek against
Saki’s butt and begged her for a lewd act, but the beloved girl
showed no sign of waking from her sexual slumber.

“Ahh, Saki-san’s butt is so smooth and wonderful. Nh, kiss, kiss.”

The futanari girl repeatedly kissed that lightly sweaty and heated
butt. Her rational mind rapidly overheated and a look of ecstasy
came over her face as she began licking the smooth butt.

The sexual aroma rising from Saki and Ayuko and the sweet
throbbing from the male organ manifested at Yuka’s crotch caused
her actions to escalate.

“Saki-san’s panties are already soaked…I bet it’s going to spill out.”

After causing Saki’s white butt and the back of her thighs to glisten
with saliva, the girl made an indecent sucking sound as she planted
her lips on the wet stain in the crotch of the panties.

“Nh…ahhhhn!”

When she sucked at Saki’s vagina through the fabric, Saki raised a
sensual cry and new shameful juices reached Yuka’s mouth.

165 | P a g e
“Ha ha. It’s so good…I’ll take these off.”

Yuka’s eyes had grown warm and damp like she too had wandered
into the sex dream. She slowly pulled down the panties that were
plastered to Saki’s vulva with nectar and saliva.

After pulling them halfway down Saki’s thighs, the futanari girl
focused her gaze on the most embarrassing hole hidden between the
voluminous butt cheeks.

“Saki-san, even your butthole is beautiful…”

The exorcist girl’s revealed anus was unbelievably beautiful and

modest, so the girl with an erection felt a warm throbbing in her
chest and crotch.

Saki’s anus was a healthy pink and the well-trained muscles on either
side kept it closed in a vertical line.

“Hwah, I’m going to love you here too, Saki-san…nh…kiss.”

With her chest and crotch throbbing at how naughty this was, the
girl kissed that hidden bud.

“Nhyah! Kh…nhh!”

The exorcist girl trapped in a sex dream moaned from the new
stimulation supplied in the real world and the sphincter repeatedly
contracted.

“Saki-san, it feels good, doesn’t it? I need to pleasure you lots and
lots to thank you for what you always do.”

166 | P a g e
The girl’s arousal was enhanced by the soft sensation on her tongue
and the ticklish contraction of the anal sphincter when her tongue tip
crawled gently along it. She focused entirely on using her tongue.

She licked all over the outside and even stuck her tongue tip inside
over and over.

Saki’s hole succumbed to the persistent licking and gradually melted

to allow in the tongue that brought such guilty pleasure.

“Ahh…nh, lick…”

With lust clouding her mind, the girl stuck her tongue deep inside
and licked around while her small butt wiggled around to thrust her
erection forward. The phallic Sex God known as the Sex Root wet the
floor with an endless supply of thick precum dripping out of the tip
and it throbbed with a desire to penetrate and ejaculate.

“Ahhhn! I can’t wait any longer! I want to be inside you, Saki-san. I…I
want to penetrate you! Pant, pant, pant…I’m…I’m going to fuck you!”

The Sex God had partially taken over as Yuka stood on her knees and
held Saki’s butt.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t wait any longer. But I’ll do it with this hole…”

Even as she apologized, she pressed the terribly swollen penis head
against the bud of Saki’s anus. Then she slowly pushed forward. After
so much licking and saliva, the ring of muscle only put up a slight
resistance as it swallowed the girl’s erection.

“I-it’s going in! My penis is…inside Saki-san’s…b-butt!

Ahhh…hwahhhhn! It’s so hot…and tight…a-and amazing!”

After inserting the erection to the base, Yuka began thrusting her
hips as her desire demanded.

167 | P a g e
“Hyaaahn! Ah! Th-this is…the Sex Root!? Is Yuka…here?”

Saki had been entirely focused on eating her own pussy in the sex
dream, but she cried out and returned to her senses when she
sensed a Sex God’s aura opening and invading her asshole.

“Why did you stop? Go mad! Why won’t you melt your mind with
your own tongue and go mad with pleasure!?”

The Sex God in charge of the sex dream impatiently demanded she
continue the oral sex.

“Nh, pant, pant, pant… You can sense it too, can’t you? Another Sex
God’s presence has arrived.”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden licked off the love juices wetting
her lips and smiled with a sweaty and flushed face.

“Another!? …Ohhh, your butt…your butt is disappearing!”

Saki’s lower body had vanished at some point and only her upper
body remained in the sex dream space.

“My ass has been offered up to another Sex God – the Sex Root. Nh,
ah…and I am currently…kh, hhhh…pleasuring it with the God
Entertainment. Ahhh, y-yes…”

Saki moaned from the intense thrusting pleasure reaching her butt
back in the real world, but she still looked up at the Sex God with
lewdly seductive eyes and provoked him even as pleasure melted her
beautiful features.

168 | P a g e
“I will not let it have you! You belong to me! I will not allow even
another god to have you!”

A roar filled the sex dream space and hundreds of shadows appeared
from beyond the madly rotating fog. Some were male and some
were female. Some were even shaped like dogs. Those were all of
the copies made by searching people’s memories and finding their
beloved and they fused with the main one that had taken Saki’s
form.

(Good, I was waiting for this! Gather all your copies and fight against
the Sex Root, Sex Dream God!)

The Sex Dream God and the Sex Root were competing over her body.
The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden smiled in her heart that the
plan she had set up was working, but she also had to fight the
unbelievable pleasure rising from her butt.

As the hot, hard, and throbbing flesh pillar rubbed at her internal
flesh and thrust in and out of her, the pleasure was so great her hips
just about gave out below her. The anal pleasure threatened to drag
her entire body back to the real world instead of just her butt.

“If I gather all of my power, I cannot lose! Your body will be mine!”

After fusing with all his copies, the Sex God revealed his desire for
Saki’s body.

“Allow me to continue entertaining you. Except no…I will use this!”

169 | P a g e
Strength filled the God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden’s voice and she
wrapped her lips around the flesh pillar standing erect from a crotch
otherwise identical to her own.

That erection was a lustful aura powerful enough to take physical

form. It was so hot she thought it would burn the inside of her
mouth, it was as hard as a metal rod wrapped in tanned leather, and
a powerful throbbing reached her through it.

(This is the one organ I don’t share. That means it belongs to the Sex
Dream God himself. Even with our senses synced, I shouldn’t feel the
pleasure from this!)

“Nwoh! Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

A mixture of surprise and pleasure filled the god’s voice as her

tongue wrapped around his erection to begin pleasuring it.

“Nh, ahm! Kiss, suck, slurp…”

As she lightly placed her teeth behind the head to keep him from
escaping, thoroughly licked the slit at the tip, and stimulated the
urethra with her tongue tip, the god borrowing Saki’s form trembled.

“Nh…khhh…”

The penis’s pleasure did not directly reach her, but she did feel a
slight ejaculatory urge squeezing at her pubis as she continued the
blowjob. She had a powerful resistance to pleasure, but even she let
out a sweet nasal breath. As she continued licking the head, the sex
dream’s bonds must have weakened because her paralysis ended
and she was free to move her body again.

(This is where it really begins. Time for the Uzume-style God

Entertainment!)

170 | P a g e
With free use of her hands, she tightly grabbed the erection and
stroked it at varying speeds while sucking at the head and making
skillful use of her tongue.

She rubbed the hot and hard pillar from base to tip, flicked the
bottom of the head with her tongue tip, and repeatedly sucked with
her lips tightly wrapped around the tip.

She pinched and gently massaged the sensitive frenulum and she
placed the erection’s shaft sideways in her mouth to rub back and
forth with her lips and teeth. The Sex Dream God’s erection made a
straining sound as it grew even larger, harder, and more curved.

“Ohhhhh! I am cumming! I am exploding! Ahhhh! It feels so

goooood!”

(He’s a surprisingly quick shot…just a little more! I can seal this god
first!)

Saki’s finger rubbed fairly roughly at the slit at the penis’s tip and her
slender fingertip sent intense pleasure through the urethra within.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry! But…but I couldn’t stop myself! Ahhhh, it feels
so good! My penis is melting!”

Even inside the sex dream, Saki could hear the echoes of Yuka’s cute
and sexual voice as the girl wildly thrust her hips.

(My mind and senses are returning to the real world. The Sex Root
must have the advantage. Kh! Yuka is being rougher than I expected!
If I lose control here, this will all be for naught.)

171 | P a g e
In the sex dream, her upper body gave a blowjob to the Sex God who
had taken her form. In the real world, her lower body continued the
God Entertainment on the Sex Rod that was anally violating her while
growing from Yuka’s crotch.

She looked up to see the Sex Dream God trembling from pleasure as
she sucked on the penis head and sped up her hands stroking the
shaft to guide the god’s manhood to climax.

“Ohhhhhhhh~! My core! My core is being sucked out!

Kwaaaaaaaahhh~!”

The Sex Dream God raised a desperate cry and his erection began to
throb uncontrollably.

(Spit out your core as you orgasm! Obey the rules of mortal lives and
travel to the eternal beyond! This god is being brought to climax by
the combined pleasure of my skill and the Sex Root residing in Yuka!)

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden grabbed her copy’s butt to pull

that copied body closer. Her cheeks sucked in as she sucked at the
head, her fingertip slipped between the butt cheeks and dug into the
anus, and she felt the pistoning pleasure of the Sex Root.

The Sex Dream God’s erection throbbed powerfully in her mouth and
semen erupted out with the god’s core dissolved into it.

“Hwohhhhh! I’m cumming! And my end is coming! My soul is leaving

meeeeee~!”

172 | P a g e
173 | P a g e
When the spiritual master’s soul was separated from the physical
object that anchored his soul and gave him the power to manipulate
sex dreams, he raised a cry of pleasure and terror while leaving for
the great beyond.

Like an overinflated balloon popping, the sex dream shattered and

Saki’s body and soul returned to the real world.

“Come to me, divine core…khahhh! Th-that was…Yuka…!”

After swallowing every last drop of the Sex God extract released in
her mouth, the Curse Eater’s beautiful features twisted from the
pleasure rising from the depths of her ass like a rough wave.

“Saki-san! You…woke up. Ah, ahhhhn! I’m sorry! Your butt feels so
good…I can’t stop!”

While apologizing to her awoken lover, the futanari girl continued

her uncontrollable thrusting.

“No need to apologize…ah, ahhh! Continue the God Entertainment

like this!”

While trembling from the pleasure of the swollen penis head rubbing
at her internal flesh, Saki tightened the sphincter, shook her sweaty
and flushed butt, and accepted the phallic god.

“Yes…please kiss me.”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden twisted her head around to

comply with Yuka’s request. She sucked at the futanari girl’s hot and
melted mouth and tangled their tongues together while contracting
her anus to induce ejaculation.

“Noooo! I’m cumming, I’m cumming, I’m cumming, I’m

cummiiiiiiiiiing! I’m cumming in Saki-san’s buuuuuutt!
Kyaaaaaaaahn!!”

174 | P a g e
The Sex Root throbbed powerfully inside the girl’s ass and ejaculated
large quantities of scorching climax juice.

“Khahhhhn! Nh, come to me…divine core…! Ahhhhhhn!!”

Once she accepted the Sex Root’s core into her body, the Curse
Eater’s sweet and strained voice shook the air in the room while she
finally allowed the powerful waves of orgasm to engulf her.

“I never imagined I would entertain two Sex Gods at once…This may

have been what I planned, but it was a risky gamble. Well, all’s well
that ends well.”

Ayuko was sleeping peacefully after being freed from the sex dream
and Yuka had lost consciousness from the powerful orgasm, so the
God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden brought a bitter smile to her flushed
and sweaty face.

“Nh…ah, ah, Saki-san…I’m sorry.”

When Yuka came to, she immediately apologized.

“I really got in your way there, didn’t I? A lack of self control is no

excuse for doing something so awful… I’m so sorry…uuuh…sob.”

“No, your actions were all part of my plan. So don’t cry.”

She gently embraced the girl who had begun to shed tears.

“R-really? You aren’t just saying that?”

“I would never lie to you. When two Sex Gods compete for the same
person, they will compare their spiritual power and fixation on the
target and the superior one will emerge victorious.”

175 | P a g e
The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden continued her explanation
while rubbing Yuka’s hair.

“So I had the Sex Dream God and the Sex Root compete over
possession of me. It was your heartfelt love for me that allowed the
Sex Root to compete with the Sex Dream God’s fixation and that is
why I managed to accept two Sex Gods at once. Thank you.”

She expressed her heartfelt thanks and kissed her beloved classmate.

“But…it’s too bad. Um…that I don’t have my penis anymore.”

That girl had grown addicted to the pleasure of having her throbbing
penis thoroughly stimulated to intense ejaculations, so she spoke
sadly like she had lost a beloved pet.

“Not to worry. I will eventually be able to directly control the Sex

Root and the Sex Dream God.”

Saki gave a mischievous smile and held her lesbian lover close.

“Anything goes in a dream created with a Sex God’s power. And that
includes having a penis grow from your crotch. Our dates will be
even more fun and pleasurable from now on.”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden adored how Yuka trembled

cutely in her arms, so she breathed a quiet sigh of relief.

Afterschool the next day, the Student Council President suddenly

barged into the narrow Urban Legend Research Club clubroom.

“Here, you can have this back. And take this…”

Ayuko returned the confiscated figure to Shinji and then held out
something in a small paper bag.

“O-oh, thanks. Um, what’s in the bag?”

176 | P a g e
“Cookies. And I didn’t make them myself. I bought them at a bakery,
so they should taste good.”

“And what are you plotting with these cookies, Ayu-nee?”

Ayuko always approached the boy in such a thorny way that he gave
his childhood friend upperclassman girl a skeptical look.

“I-I am not plotting anything! It’s my way of saying sorry for forcibly
confiscating the figurine! It’s nothing more or less than that, so don’t
get any funny ideas about it!”

With that, the President pushed her glasses up her nose and turned
away.

“You should be more honest, Salty. But I will admit you have the
tsundere act down pat.”

“Don’t tease me like that! I can’t believe you…”

The serious Student Council President lowered her shoulders and

sighed.

“Oh? What happened to the standard ‘don’t call me Salty’?”

The transfer student girl looked like she actually missed the
complaint.

“I don’t even care anymore. You alone are allowed to call me Salty.”

Ayuko’s unexpected statement sent a stir through the clubroom.

“You aren’t going to stop no matter how many times I tell you not to,
right? If you promise not to spread that name to others, then I’ll
begrudgingly allow it.”

177 | P a g e
“Got it. You have my word as someone who shared a sex dream with
you.”

Ayuko’s face rapidly grew red when she heard that.

“W-wait! It isn’t possible for two people to share the same dream!”

“I wouldn’t be so sure. And don’t bloomers and a white racing

swimsuit ring a bell?”

The glasses girl’s face tensed and paled at Saki’s words.

“I-I have no idea what you are talking about. Oh ho ho ho.”

Flustered Ayuko laughed stiffly.

“Oh, so you really did investigate it. And you had a sex dream, right?”

Shinji failed to read the room and asked a stupid question.

“Th-that was just self-suggestion. I only had that weird dream

because I convinced myself I would have a dream like that before I
went to sleep.”

“You had one!? What kind of dream was it? Give me all the details!”

Shinji leaned forward curiously and Ayuko sent her fist into his gut.

“You have no tact at all! It was a weird dream and I don’t remember
anything more than that! Now, I’m heading back to the Student
Council Room, so good day!”

Still quite flustered, Ayuko left the room as if fleeing.

“What about you? Did you have a sex dream?”

178 | P a g e
The urban legend boy asked the question with a sparkle of perverted
expectation in his eyes.

“Me? Well, I had a nice dream and a nice experience. And I think I’ll
have even better dreams from now one. Heh heh heh.”

The suggestive phrasing and meaningful laughter made Yuka blush

and hang her head next to Saki.

“That sure is vague for you. Well, whatever. I’ll check it out tonight.”

Saki felt a little bad for Shinji who was preciously holding the sex
dream doll that was now no more than an artistic figurine.

179 | P a g e
“Hey, could you get the meeting started already? Yukimura-san and I
have student council work after this.”

Student Council President Inagami Ayuko was yet again in the

clubroom in the name of keeping an eye on them and she rushed her
childhood friend.

“Everyone’s here now, so I was just about to start anyway. I’ve

decided what we’ll be researching for the Urban Legend Research
Club’s first on-site investigation! First of all, read this article.”

The boy who led the Urban Legend Research Club operated the
mouse to display an article from a local paper.

The headline read “Phantom Bus Finally Photoed?” and there was a
grainy and unclear photograph below it.

“This is the ghost bus that everyone into urban legends is talking
about! Rumors are spreading online and they’re talking about it on
TV, so it’s really risen to prominence in the past few months.”

“The ghost of a vehicle? Sounds phony to me.”

When Saki viewed the blurry photo that was apparently of the back
of a bus, she gave an unlikely opinion for an exorcist girl. She
specialized in Sex Gods, so she was not all that interested in urban
legends and ordinary spiritual phenomena.

“Don’t be so quick to judge. Legends of ghost vehicles have been

around since automobiles became ubiquitous. There are even quite a
few photos and videos.” The urban legend boy began passionately
arguing his case. “In America, they released the footage from a police
car’s camera showing the car it was chasing pass right through a
chain-link fence. Everyone was talking about it when it happened.”

180 | P a g e
“Oh, yeah.” Yuka spoke up for the first time in the conversation. “I
think I did see that on TV.”

You really do love gathering pointless data, don’t you?” Ayuko clearly
did not believe in any of that ghost vehicle footage. “So when are
you planning to go investigate this?”

“Tonight!”

“Huh!? That’s too sudden! Change the date!”

“I can’t! My analysis of the data says the ghost bus might appear
tonight. If my analysis is correct, it won’t appear again for another
month and that would be too late to make a presentation for the
school festival.”

The urban legend boy stubbornly insisted on going that night.

“You’re planning to film the ghost bus to present at the festival?”

“You got that right! I’ll reveal it at the festival to show everyone what
the Urban Legend Research Club can do!”

His club was seen as the sketchiest in the school and everyone
assumed they never actually did anything, so an ambitious flame
burned in his eyes.

“Got any proof your data analysis is correct?” asked Saki.

“This data should convince even you.” Shinji confidently began a

presentation. “I was wondering if there was any pattern to the
witness accounts of the ghost bus’s appearances, so I looked into it.
First the date and time. The bus is always seen on the night of a new
moon between 6 and 8 PM.”

181 | P a g e
A time graph appeared on the screen and the witness times were
placed on it.

“Also, this image shows the locations of the past appearances placed
on an old map along with an old bus route diagram.”

Shinji displayed the new data.

“The ghost bus seems to appear where there was a stop on a bus line
that ran in the northern hills region of our city forty-odd years ago.
And you can see it’s moving a stop eastward each appearance,
right?”

The boy poured his passion into explaining urban legends, so he

sounded very proud of himself as he showed slide after slide.

“Now here’s where it gets a little scary. Are you all ready?”

The pervy smile on his face made it look like he was about to tell
them a lewd story instead of a scary one as he looked to each of the
three girls and asked his question.

“Quit wasting time. Cut the dramatics and get to the point.”

The Student Council President had a meeting to get to, so she asked
him to continue while showing no sign of fear.

“Tch. You just don’t get it, Ayu-nee.”

He had only been trying to make this more exciting, so Shinji

complained before continuing his explanation.

“When I was checking the accident record for the bus company that
ran this line, I found just one deadly accident in the past. Forty-odd

182 | P a g e
years ago, a bus drove off a cliff, killing five including the driver. I say
that’s the identity of the ghost bus.”

He displayed an old newspaper article on the computer screen.

According to the article, the bus was almost entirely destroyed in the
accident, four male student passengers were killed instantly, and the
driver died later in the hospital.

“Oh? It says here the victims were on the way to the school festival
at Kaihou Girls Academy,” said Saki as she read the article.

“Our school was a girls school until about thirty years ago,” explained
Ayuko.

“I see. But the bus didn’t go missing, right?”

“No. The bodies were collected that same day and the bus was
retrieved a few days later. But the rear body and window shape in
the photo of the ghost bus perfectly match the bus in the accident.”

Shinji showed a photo of the old bus alongside the photo of the
ghost bus and he pointed out the similarities.

“You really did do a lot of research. At this point, I’m not so much
exasperated or impressed as I am shocked by your dedication. If only
you could direct even 1% of this passion toward your studies…”

The serious Student Council President adjusted her glasses and

wrinkled her brow.

“I thought you did a good job explaining it. You would probably be
good at giving presentations.”

Honest Yuka praised Shinji’s presentation with an impressed tone.

“Well, I will admit it was sort of persuasive, but I’ve never seen a
bigger waste of someone’s passion.”

183 | P a g e
Saki gave the unnecessarily well-made presentation a cold look while
providing her harsh opinion.

“The passions of youth can look wasted at times! Anyway, now you
see why we have to head there today. We’ll meet up at the
convenience store in front of the central bus terminal at 5 this
evening!”

“We can’t! Our meeting is scheduled until past 6!”

Ayuko immediately argued back.

“I guess that rules you two out. How about you, Tokiwagi-san? Got
any plans tonight?”

“Not really…”

“Then it’ll just be the two of us. Let’s make it a successful

investigation.”

Shinji’s casual comment did not go over well with the girl madly in
love with Saki or the girl with a crush on him.

“Saki-san, are you really going there with just him?” asked Yuka with
the look of a pet dog whose owner refused to take her for a walk.

“I don’t have much of a choice since you and Salty have your student
council work.”

“Th-that’s true, but…”

That girl was polite to everyone and now she turned toward Shinji

“Wh-what is it?” he asked.

“Please do not try to do anything dirty with Saki-san while you are
alone together…”

“I-I won’t! I swear it on my pride!”

184 | P a g e
Yuka sounded even more formal than normal, but Shinji sensed
something hidden within her voice that sent a chill down his spine.

“Not to worry. There’s almost no chance at all that he would do

anything to me. Because he’s a true feminist. Heh heh heh.”

Saki gave a meaningful laugh and the other three all looked taken
aback in their own way.

At 5PM, the sky was gradually changing from the orange of sunset, to
the purple of dusk, and finally to the gray of night. Shadows were
beginning to surround everything. The two met up at the bus
terminal as promised, rode a bus to the outskirts of the city, got off
at a stop near the end of the line, and walked for ten or so minutes.

The school rules said to wear their uniforms when heading out when
at all possible, so they both wore their uniforms. Shinji wore a large-
pocketed coat over his and Saki wore a black quilted blouson over
hers.

“Are you sure this is the place? There’s nothing here.”

“This is definitely the place. The ghost bus is sure to appear here!”

Shinji answered Saki’s skeptical question with plenty of confidence.

They were on an old road running through the city’s northern hills
region.

It was a two-lane road narrower than the highway. There were

factories, plastic greenhouses and fields belonging to nearby farms,
and the occasional woods on the sides of the road.

(I don’t sense any spiritual energy. Not even a trace amount. There is
nothing spiritually out of the ordinary here.)

The Curse Eater girl searched for spiritual energy.

185 | P a g e
“Oh, right. Take this before I forget.”

Shinji pulled something from his pocket and handed it to her.

“Mh, is this a present?”

“No. It’s a compact camera.”

The camera he handed her was quite old.

“The shutter mechanism and film winding are entirely mechanical, so

they shouldn’t be affected by the electronic malfunctions that are so
common around paranormal phenomena.”

“Hm, and I’m supposed to use it to photograph you doing shameful

things? Or were you hoping to have me take some nude selfies?”

Saki gave a mischievous grin and made one of her usual jokes.

“Why do you have to give everything a sexual twist!? I want you to

help me get photos of the ghost bus when it appears. It apparently
drives off less than ten seconds after appearing, you see. You know
how to use a camera, right?”

Shinji asked her that while she toyed with the camera.

“You’re no fun. I thought you would give me more of a reaction, but

can you not get into it without Yuka or Salty here?”

186 | P a g e
The girl who loved dirty jokes sounded bored as she viewed his pervy
face through the pocket camera’s finder.

“It’s not that… Are you always thinking about that kind of thing?”

“Yes, of course. I am a healthy adolescent girl, so naturally there is

nothing but sex on my mind.” She gave a devilish smile and a nasal
laugh. “Well, I do have another reason, but it isn’t something I should
tell you.”

“Well putting it like that just makes me curious. Tell me what it is.”

Her suggestive phrasing stirred up the boy’s curiosity, but they ended
their conversation when they heard the deep rumbling of an engine.

“Oh? It looks like your analysis was correct. The ghost bus really has
appeared.”

A transit bus gradually appeared from the darkness without any

lights on.

It was a fairly old design with round parts and window frames. The
paint job also looked old-fashioned.

With the lights off inside, the windows were dark and they could not
see inside.

“Ohhhh! It’s here, it’s here, it’s here! I’d better get some footage
before it disappears! You take a ton of photos too! Wow, I hit the
jackpot on this one!”

Excited, Shinji pulled out his video camera and tried to start filming.

“Kh, the electronics really aren’t working! I’ll just have to use a
camera!”

The boy gave up on getting a video, pulled another compact camera

from his pocket, and hurriedly snapped some photos.

187 | P a g e
The ghost bus’s brakes squealed as it came to a stop in front of them.

“It stopped…” said Saki while looking at the old-style bus and
listening to its deep idling noise.

(This bus is a Sex God. There’s no doubt about it. That means this is
my territory.)

When the exorcist girl detected the Sex God aura coming from the
bus, a daring smile reached her lips.

(But this is odd. The Sex God’s presence is extremely faint. Yet the
aura shouldn’t be this weak for such a large object.)

“Wow, the ghost bus just stopped. I think this might be a first.”

While the Curse Eater assessed the threat, Shinji excitedly snapped
more and more photos.

“I need to stand back to get the whole thing in frame.”

“Wait! Don’t step back any further!”

When the boy started backing up with camera at the ready, Saki
grabbed his arm and pulled him toward her.

His elbow squished against the tits pushing out the chest of her
uniform.

“Wah! Why did you stop me!?”

Shinji removed his eye from the camera’s finder to express his
annoyance.

“Look behind you. Slowly, though.”

188 | P a g e
The boy’s expression tensed at her odd tone of voice and he slowly
turned around as told.

“Wh-what? The road is disappearing!”

At some point, everything except the sidewalk they stood on and the
road the bus was stopped on had been replaced by pitch black walls.
And those dark walls were gradually narrowing in.

Behind them, the bus’s door creaked open.

“It seems to be asking us to get on,” said the Curse Eater girl while
giving the darkness through the door a sharp look.

“That’s more than I dreamed could happen…but sorry about

dragging you into this.”

While backing away from the approaching dark wall, Shinji

apologized in a serious tone.

“Don’t be silly. I’m enjoying this situation too. You might be a perv,
but you’re a good guy deep down.”

The girl was not fazed by the situation and she giggled.

The bus honked its horn like it was impatient with them for not
getting on.

“It must want us to get on right away. Our ghost bus host seems to
be impatient.”

“Then I guess we’ve gotta do it. …Here goes!”

Driven on by the dark walls approaching behind them, the two of

them stepped aboard the bus.

The door creaked shut and the bus began driving. The lights onboard
switched on and illuminated the interior with yellowish light.

189 | P a g e
The interior was painted a light cream color, the floor was made of
dark wooden panels, and the passenger seats were covered in dark
green velvet.

The window frames and armrests were made of wood and a fan with
a cloth cover was attached to the ceiling, so it was obvious how old
the bus was.

They could see a few passengers seated toward the front of the bus.

They were all boys in school uniforms with raised collars.

“Looks like someone got here ahead of us.”

“Yes. There’s a driver too… I’ll get photos of their faces, so you stay
here.”

Shinji cautiously faced the front of the bus, but then he stopped.

“Wh-what? I’m being pushed by an invisible wall!?”

He raised his voice in confusion while the invisible wall pushed him
backwards.

“H-hey, you’re running into me too!”

“S-sorry! A-ahhhh!”

Saki was pinned to Shinji’s back as he was pushed back, but the
invisible wall came to a stop once they reached the very back.

(This Sex God is fairly skilled at using barriers. This might be a tricky
opponent.)

190 | P a g e
The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden traced her fingers along the
invisible wall that supplied such a repulsive force and she continued
her spiritual investigation to determine the nature of this Sex God.

“It must not want you taking photos. For now, let’s sit in the back
seat. That lets us see everything in front of us, so we can react to any
changes more quickly.”

Saki suggested they sit and did so.

“React to any changes? What else do you think is going to happen?”

Shinji asked that while nervously sitting next to her.

“It should try something on me.”

“If you’re in danger, I’ll rescue you.”

The boy leaned forward in the seat so he could stand up at a

moment’s notice and he tightly clenched his fists.

“Heh heh. Glad to hear it. But there’s nothing to worry about. Even if
something does happen, trust in me and just watch. If I really do
want help, I will say so.”

When she gently placed a hand on his clenched fist and spoke kindly
to him, innocent Shinji’s ear flushed red.

“The ghost bus awaits / to carry us through the night / and haunt the
dark highway. Mh, that’s one too many.”

After reciting an impromptu haiku, the girl counted the syllables on

her fingers and pouted her lips.

“Haiku now? You sure have nerves of steel.”

191 | P a g e
“Courage is crucial when facing a spiritual being. …Mh, is this it!?”

Saki sensed the spiritual energy rapidly growing, so her voice and
expression both sharpened.

She then heard the sounds of creaking wood from all over.

“Wh-what!? What is this!?”

The boy stood from his seat on reflex and looked nervously around
the bus amid all the bizarre noises. Something like tree roots
extended from the floor panels and wood window frames,
thoroughly transforming the scene within the bus.

“Not exactly a pleasant appearance, but I am glad it is making the

first move.”

Saki remained calm within the transformed bus, so she slowly stood
up and removed the blouson she wore over her uniform.

“We’ll just have to break a window to esca-…wah! That’s an eye! An

eye!”

While looking around for an escape route, Shinji pointed up at the

ceiling and shouted.

Sure enough, the fan on the ceiling had become a giant eyeball.

It had to be 40cm across and the bloodshot blood vessels were

plainly visible as it moved to glare at the two of them.

“Kh…I-I can’t move!?”

All strength left Shinji’s body and he slumped to the floor.

192 | P a g e
Saki was not similarly affected, so she calmly stood right in front of
the giant eye.

“So the divine core has shown itself. Now, would you like some
entertainment? Ask and it shall be granted.”

Saki walked a few steps forward, spread her arms to show she did
not intend to resist, and smiled sweetly at it.

With the sound of a live tree splitting, the tree root tentacles
wrapped around the unresisting girl’s arms and legs to bind her lithe
body.

The tentacles wrapped around her body had the dampness of freshly
unearthed roots and they felt chilly on her bare skin.

They wrapped tightly around the base of her breasts through her
uniform, so those weighty mounds stuck out more prominently than
usual.

After one root tentacles wrapped around her slender waist a few
times, the tip lifted up her skirt, slipped inside, and rubbed the round
butt contained in her panties.

“Nh! Kh… Skirt flipping? You really are from 40 years ago, aren’t
you?”

Saki groaned quietly from the slight pain of the bondage tentacles
digging into her body, but she was still calm enough to joke.

(I would like to perform the linking ceremony first, but this Sex God’s
core is a divine-class plant spirit: a Tree Spirit. This could be trouble.)

193 | P a g e
While the wriggling roots wrapped around her entire body and kept
her from moving, the God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden rationally
deduced her opponent’s identity.

If divinity resided in a tree after many long years, it would become a

Tree Spirit. Communicating with them was incredibly difficult
because their thought structure and motivations were so very
different from animal and human spirits.

(The concept of travel should be absent from a plant spirit, so how

did this one take the form of a bus and start wandering around? I
need to be careful until I figure out how this divine tree has altered
the lingering passion of the dead.)

Once the bondage was complete, she was as motionless as a doll and
the seated boys slowly stood up and gathered around her.

The faces looking at her were the same as in the photos of the
deceased seen in that newspaper article.

They all wore uniforms and looked more childish than current
students, but the bulges in their pants showed the obvious outlines
of erect penises which proved that they were no longer children.

(Their souls are connected to the Tree Spirit.)

Saki’s excellent spiritual vision showed narrow aura lines coming

from the back of the boys’ heads and connecting to the Tree Spirit’s
giant eye.

(It looks like the bus-shaped Sex God and the boys’ spirits have
imperfectly fused. I should be able to communicate with the Tree
Spirit using the boys’ spirits.)

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden now knew how to link with her
opponent, but the ghost boys were staring at her.

194 | P a g e
The root tentacles began searching her body. As they crawled along
that beautiful body already contained in her leather bondage outfit,
one tickled up her thigh muscles and reached the crotch of her white
panties.

With the sound of sliding cloth, the root tentacle rubbed against the
surface of the fabric as if in search of something.

The fine hairs covering the root scraped at the cloth, assaulting the
immobile girl’s vulva with the ticklish feeling of being rubbed with a
soft toothbrush.

“Hh…khh…nh, ah…”

The stimulation to the sensitive area through the cloth caused her
beautiful face to twist with bewitching pleasure, but Saki put up no
resistance and accepted the root’s examination.

After the supernatural root rubbed at her panties for a while, it must
have decided the underwear was in the way because it skillfully slid it
down her legs.

“Ah…!”

Saki cried out and twisted her body in embarrassment, but she could
not resist with her arms and legs bound.

After slipping the panties off of the beautiful girl’s slender ankles, the
roots lifted her up with her legs spread and removed her uniform’s
shirt.

The faintly sweet aroma of sweat wafted out and the curves of her
bondage body were revealed.

Her splendid tits stuck out in defiance of gravity, their white skin was
flushed like a ripe white peach, they were decorated by the scarlet

195 | P a g e
belts, and they gave off a sex appeal that could charm even
nonhuman entities.

The excessive volume of her bust was contrasted by her slim waist,
the outlines of ab muscles were erotically visible on her stomach,
and they glistened from her sweat.

“Kh! Nnh!”

The girl groaned quietly while the root tentacles gathered around
her exposed body.

One tentacle rubbed her hairless mons pubis, searched around the
slit that the exorcist outfit belt had worked its way into, and rubbed
up and down the outline of that slit visible through the thin leather.

The tentacles must have been aroused by her body’s reaction and
the pleasant feeling because their ends transformed into penises and
the opening at the tip began dripping with clear sap.

The root tentacles she had unconsciously grabbed in her hands also
transformed into penises and dripped with thick sap while stroking
themselves through the rings formed by her fingers.

The stickiness dripping from the tentacles created glistening stains

across the leather bondage girl’s body and dripped further down her
flushed white skin.

“Nhhn! Nh, ahh…khhhhn!”

One penis head shape sticky with sap pushed against the leather belt
covering her crotch and rubbed up and down at the delicate slit
below.

196 | P a g e
The special exorcist leather was thin and pliable enough to plaster
itself to her crotch, revealing not just the shape of the sex organ
hidden below but even the clear shape of her erect clitoris poking
out.

The tentacle must have been intrigued by that sensitive-looking

bump because it occasionally poked against it while rubbing up her
vulva.

“Nh! Ah, ah, hyah!”

Seductive moans echoed through the bus and her curvy body jerked
as much as it could in the grasp of the Sex God Tree Spirit’s tentacles.

The Curse Eater girl named Tokiwagi Saki moaned with her facial
features twisting while her crotch was rubbed and tormented with
movements far too obscene for a plant.

The root tentacles continued dripping with a stickiness that smelled

strongly of sap and they tightened their bondage of her while
crawling across her superb body to inspect it.

“Kah…my boobs!”

The tentacles wrapped tightly around the base of her breasts so they
stuck out more prominently and the leather belts covering the tip of
one was easily slid aside to expose her nipple.

(Shinji shouldn’t be able to see.)

The Curse Eater was somewhat relieved that this was happening in a
blind spot for the boy paralyzed behind her, but then she tilted her
head back when a hard root tentacle began pushing against and
massaging her nipple.

As the torment of her vulva continued, the sap rubbed across the
leather and the love juices coming from deep within her vagina were

197 | P a g e
stirred up by the tentacle’s movement, filling the bus with a lewd
sticky sound.

(Ahhhh, no! It’s so embarrassing! Shinji will hear! I’m cumming, I’m
cumming!)

The thorough rubbing of her crotch through the thin exorcist leather
and the squeezing and tormenting of her large breasts quickly
carried the Curse Eater’s body up the stairway to climax.

“Kah…ahhhhh!”

Just as the first wave of orgasm was about to take away her
consciousness, the tentacles came to a complete stop and her
climax-denied bondage body twisted longingly.

Her plump ass indecently rose up, her wet and warmly throbbing
vagina contracted, and whitish sex nectar flowed out from within the
leather belt.

As if to inspect the flavor and nutrient contents of the love juices, a

root tentacle covered with fine hairs slipped inside her bondage suit
and tickled at her labia.

“Hyahhn! Ah…khhhh!”

The intense tickling sensation caused the Curse Eater’s vagina to

repeatedly contract and overflow with love juices.

The sweet and sour aroma of her love juices filled the bus along with
a warm dampness.

(Is my scent…reaching Shinji!?)

198 | P a g e
The strong scent of her sex fluid embarrassed her further, which only
caused her to produce more of it.

The sound of the excreted fluid being stirred up by the tentacle grew
louder and she felt orgasm growing in the depths of her vagina, but
she was once more denied just before reaching that embarrassing
climax.

“Pant, pant, pant…ahhhh, again!?”

The Sex God ghost bus continued to race through the pitch black
darkness while continually teasing Saki to the point of orgasm and
then stopping.

Once the root tentacle had tasted plenty of love juices, it split apart
into several smaller tentacles that covered her entire vulva. They
applied just enough pressure to her closed labia to spread those soft
lips wide. The bare labia appeared from either side of the leather and
that bondage belt was held between them.

“Hyah! Ugh…so the protection of the belts is powerless before a

god…ahh…kh…ah!”

A Demigod’s spiritual power would be unable to dislodge those

leather belts, but the Tree Spirit tentacle easily slipped below it,
crawled between her outer and inner labia and teased the wet flesh
within using its cold and damp hairs.

The embarrassing but pleasurable body inspection continued as four

dead boys and one live one watched on.

(I’ve endured caresses like this countless times, yet I’m so bothered
that Shinji is watching. Why?)

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden endured the pleasure of the

root teasing her vulva, but her emotions where shaken in a way she
had never before experienced. Simply knowing Shinji was watching

199 | P a g e
filled her chest with a bewitching feeling and she felt a hot tingling
on the nape of her neck.

(Don’t let it bother you! You need to focus on the God

Entertainment.)

She tried focusing, but she could not help but wonder what
expression covered his face while he watched her being tormented
by this Tree Spirit.

She could have checked by looking over her shoulder, but she was
oddly hesitant to do so.

“Ahh…hh…nh, kh…nh!”

The movement of the tentacles was more exploration than caress,

but it had the same ticklish feeling as being rubbed with a wet brush.
Ripples of pleasure spread through her sensitive parts and her sex
organ throbbed hotly and sweetly.

Perhaps fortunately, the root’s accelerating teasing of her crotch was

hidden from Shinji’s view.

But he had to be seeing the way her legs were spread wide, her butt
was tensed, and her thighs convulsed uncontrollably from the ticklish
pleasure.

She wished she had put him to sleep with a curse, but it was too late
now.

After completing their examination of the vulva, the tentacles began

searching the wet vaginal entrance and even poked shallowly within.

“Khh…ahhh…hyah! If you…go in…there…khh…”

200 | P a g e
The direct tickling of the soft hairs filled her vaginal entrance with
heat and covered it with nectar and she felt the sharp urge to urinate
when one inserted its tip into her urethra.

The instant it sensed the slight dampness of urine, a stir ran through
all the supernatural roots filling the bus and the silent boys began
swaying back and forth and side to side.

(Do the plant’s instincts desire nutrients? As a God-Entertaining

Shrine Maiden, I am willing to provide them…but I would prefer not
to have Shinji watch me urinate.)

Saki wanted to keep the boy behind her from realizing she was
peeing, but now that the root tentacle had discovered a source of
nutrient-rich urine, it wriggled its fine hairs to tickle the urethra while
working its way up that pathway.

“Kyaaahhhn!”

The sharp sensation of penetration traveled up her urethra and

reached her bladder.

(Ahh! I can’t hold it in!)

She said nothing out loud, but the embarrassment of this forced
urination caused her pink-flushed face to twist and her limbs to
tense within the roots’ grasp.

“Ah, ah, ahhhh…nhhhh…”

The girl wrinkled her brow and cried out while the tension of her
muscles caused their shape to show on her lower stomach and while
her legs convulsed in the air from the tickling of the roots.

But the urine did not erupt out as she feared.

201 | P a g e
The root swelled out to plug her urethra and hold the pee inside.

It instead trickled out slowly like water from a rock and the root
tentacle throbbed while sucking up every last drop.

“Nh, nhhh…pant, pant, pant, pant…hh…khhhh.”

Unable to relax the tension in her lower stomach, the exorcist girl
endured with the odd feeling of the crawling hairs stirring up the
urine within her bladder.

(It’s sucking up…everything in…my bladder…kh!)

202 | P a g e
203 | P a g e
The Curse Eater tried to regain control of her lower body as it
wiggled from the bizarre pleasure, but she could not stop the
embarrassing movement as the tentacle wriggling in her urethra and
bladder filled her with the urge to pee and a strange new form of
pleasure.

With a quiet sucking sound, the tentacle teased the sensitive inside
of her urethra and poked at the walls of her bladder in search of
further nutrients.

(No….! I’m going to cum! I’m cumming!)

As the thorough teasing continued, she finally succumbed to the

forced urination pleasure and felt the beginnings of orgasm rising
within her, but when the root tentacle sensed that wave of female
climax approaching, it came to a stop and left the God-Entertaining
Shrine Maiden writhing from orgasm denial.

The off-and-on absorption of her urine continued for ten or so

minutes until every last drop was gone.

“Pant, pant, pant, pant…ah…ahhh…”

The root slipped out of her urethra and Saki’s tense body finally
relaxed.

But with the creaking sound of a living tree bending, the root
tentacle continued teasing the Curse Eater’s crotch in search of
further nutrients.

“Kh…ahhhh…ah! N-not…not there…ahhh!”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden’s body trembled from the

persistent attack and her voice grew shrill when she felt the root
tentacle at the rear hole.

204 | P a g e
Before she could squeeze the sphincter shut, a pinky-thick root
entered her anus.

“Khhh!”

Her butt reflexively tensed and tried to hold the root tentacle in
place, but the Tree Spirit’s root extended its fine hairs and tickled at
her internal flesh.

“Ahhhh…there are no…nutrients for you…in there…ahhhh!”

The root ignored her intermittent protests and tickled the inside of
that secret hole with tens or even hundreds of fine hairs.

(Shinji is watching me get my ass violated! Why? Why is that so

embarrassing? I just have to erase his memories afterward!)

Her body burned from an embarrassment more powerful than any

she had felt since becoming a God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden. She
writhed and moaned from the pleasure of the anal examination. The
belt was still in place there, but the boy behind her would be able to
tell where the root was penetrating her.

After finishing its immediate search, the root moved deeper inside
while probing around with its hairs.

“Ah, ahhh, not so deep! Ahhh…hhhhhn!”

The sensation of having her insides rubbed created ripples of

embarrassing pleasure accompanied by a chill, so the hairs on her
back bristled. The tickling of the tentacle passed through the thin
internal wall to reach her womb, so she squeezed the root with the

205 | P a g e
sphincter that had been developed as an entrance for the God
Entertainment.

(Kh, I’m cumming!! I’m cumming from having my ass searched while
Shinji watches!)

Just as she prepared herself for the anal ecstasy, the tentacle pulled
out of her ass with an embarrassing sound.

“Pant, pant, pant, pant…kh…ahhh.”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden breathed a sigh of relief now

that she was freed from the pleasure of that anal caress.

(What does this mean? It almost seems to frantically stop the caress
whenever I’m about to climax.)

Saki frowned and the tentacles pulled away from her body. Their
inspection must have been complete.

Instead, the four ghosts reached their pale hands toward her breasts.
Forty fingers rushed toward those leather-adorned boobs and
competed to grope them.

“Wow, they’re so soft…and big. So this is what a girl’s boobs feel like.
They’re like rubber balls.”

The ghost boys spoke with low, scratchy voices as they fought each
other to massage her sticky tits.

(Kh… Just the boobs? None of them know how to pleasure a woman,
do they?)

206 | P a g e
The girl trained in God Entertainment methods wrinkled her brow at
the pain of their unrestrained groping, but she endured it without
making any move to resist.

“They’re so warm and alive… Dammit! I wanted to live too!”

One of the boys was apparently envious of her living body and he
dug his fingers into her round flesh.

“Kah! Ahhhh…!”

When she cried out in pain and arched her back, her eyes met
Shinji’s as he glared at them while paralyzed. Flames of intense
hatred burned in his eyes.

“Kh…Shinji…don’t be so mad. I’m fine…just trust me.”

She gave him a sweaty smile and spoke to him, but his regretful
expression did not change.

“It’s about time we had her pleasure us too.”

After enjoying her breasts for a while, the boys conversed in lifeless
voices and took up different positions in the cramped bus.

One lay face up on the floor and two stood on his left and right.

The boy digging his fingers into Saki’s breasts simply stood there with
a thoughtful look on his face.

The root tentacles restraining her limbs loosened to give her some
freedom of movement.

“You don’t have to remove my pants. Climb on top of me and get

moving.”

The boy lying on his back gave her an order with sexual expectation
in his face.

207 | P a g e
“Are you sure this is enough?”

After straddling the boy’s hips in the cowgirl position, the girl pressed
her vulva against the erection threatening to burst through the
crotch of his pants. The mons pubis which had grown swollen from
the root tentacle’s torment applied soft pressure to the penis which
was rock hard even in death.

“Nh…nhhh…”

The boy ghost wrinkled his brow and released a nasal moan at the
sensation of his very first female sex organ.

“Do us with your hands.”

Her hands were grabbed and pulled toward the crotches of school
uniforms.

The final boy hesitated for a moment but finally circled behind Saki
and pressed his swollen crotch against her plump ass.

It actually felt more perverted that all the boys remained fully
clothed.

“I-I’ll move. Is this good?

With a boy’s crotch to the front and back and with her hands on
swollen pants, the God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden began pleasuring
the boys. Her delicate fingers felt the hard erections as she gave
them handjobs through their pants and she moved her large butt to
send pleasure to the penises pressed against her crotch and butt.

“More, rub more…kh, y-yes…ahhh, that feels incredible!”

208 | P a g e
When she held the rock-hard cock through his pants and stroked up
and down as requested, she could feel the young erection throbbing
with pleasure. She gave a similar handjob to the other boy’s erection
while rubbing her swollen mons pubis against the male organ
threatening to break free of his pants. She provided pleasure with
simulated sexual intercourse.

(Don’t watch, Shinji! I don’t want you to see this.)

She could not help but think that as she continued pleasuring the
boys. Hers had been a passive role when the root tentacles had
tormented her, but now she was actively pleasuring four boys at
once. The uncomfortable feeling in her chest was even greater than
before, a strange sense of guilt rose within her, and the movements
of her fingers grew more awkward as they rubbed the erections.

“Nh, kh, hurry up and cum…”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden looked embarrassed as she

twisted her hips and moved her slender fingers to pleasure the
penises through their pants. The pressure and rubbing to her own
sex organ caused love juices to flow out, pass through the leather
belt protecting her vulva, soak the one boy’s pants, and fill the bus
with a sweet and sour sex scent.

That obscene smell had to have reached paralyzed Shinji.

(Khhh! He has to see me doing this one way or the other, so I just
have to forget he’s even there and take this seriously!)

Frustrated, the God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden finally began fighting

back with the pleasure techniques she had been taught.

209 | P a g e
The hands placed on the crotches on either side off her slid their
fingers along the contours of the erections threatening to burst
through the front of the pants and she stimulated the sensitive head
and tip through the fabric.

“Ohhh! Y-yes…more of that…!”

When she bent her fingers like hooks and stimulated the opening at
the tip and rubbed at the shaft, the boys tensed up and bent
backwards like they had become giant penises themselves.

(I need to make them all cum and see what the Tree Spirit does!)

She used her hands to attack those two penises while speeding up
her hip movements.

She had thigh sex with the erection sliding against her slit, the same
movement rubbed her butt against the other manhood pressed
against her there, and the boys who had died virgins were brought to
climax.

“Ah, ahhh…I’m cumming!”

“So am I! I can’t help it!”

Her skillful caresses brought the four penises to the peak of their
pleasure and they achieved orgasm one after another.

The boy rubbing against her mons pubis and the two erections
receiving handjobs began throbbing uncontrollably inside their pants
and the rod between her butt cheeks began throbbing a short time
later.

(Did they cum!? …But this is odd.)

Something seemed wrong to Saki as she continued stroking the

twitching erections to provide even more pleasure. They were

210 | P a g e
definitely throbbing with ejaculation, but she could not see any cum
stains forming on the crotch of their pants.

“I doubt that is just because they are ghosts. Don’t tell me!”

While the boys tensed with ejaculatory pleasure, the God-

Entertaining Shrine Maiden swiftly loosened their belts, unzipped
their pants, and exposed their crotches.

“An ejaculation seal!?”

Their penises were so erect they just about jabbed back into their
stomachs, but a root tentacle was wrapped around them to squeeze
the shaft and urethra tight enough to prevent the semen from
escaping.

A powerful throbbing ran through their penises, but not a drop of

cum left the tip.

It was so tight that a living penis would have grown congested with
blood until it necrotized, but the ghosts were forced to remain
permanently erect while they were endlessly pleasured without ever
being able to ejaculate no matter how many times they climaxed.

(Did the Tree Spirit apply this seal as a twisted form of the boys’ pure
determination to abstain from masturbation until they got laid at the
girls school? But their amplified lust creates a feedback loop that
only makes things worse for them.)

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden gave those painfully bound

penises a pitying look.

211 | P a g e
The Sex God was using their yang energy to maintain its bus form
while it wandered endlessly in search of even more yang energy.

It was an endless bondage, a curse born from the difference in values

between human and plant.

(That explains why the tentacles stopped whenever I was about to

cum. Women emit yin energy when they orgasm, so that must not
have been to the Tree Spirit’s liking.)

“Hhh, ghhh, nh, nh, ahhhh…”

The boys moaned in agony more than pleasure as their ejaculation

sealed erections throbbed and their obscene lust continually
produced a twisted form of yang energy.

(If I could get some yang energy to carry my own spiritual energy, I
bet I could contact the Tree Spirit’s divine core, but what should I
do? There is one way of doing that, but it’s too risky a gamble.)

If Saki released the Sex Root sealed in her crotch and let that male
sex organ manifest itself, she could emit yang energy, but if she was
overwhelmed by the pleasure, the God Entertainment Ceremony
would fail.

(I’m honestly not confident I can control the penis’s pleasure just yet.
So what do I do?)

While searching for a method, she remembered the paralyzed boy

behind her.

“Shinji, I need your help!”

She turned toward him and earnestly spoke to him.

“First, I need to release that paralysis. Tree Spirit, you can allow that,
can’t you?”

212 | P a g e
When she looked up at the giant eye on the ceiling and asked that,
the root tentacles released her arms and legs. The Tree Spirit must
have wanted to be freed from its eternal wandering.

“Understood. Thank you. …Release curse!”

The Curse Eater pulled a red pen from the pocket of the blouson she
had dropped to the floor and she drew a quick curse on Shinji’s
forehead.

“Kh…I can move! Time to kick those ghosts’ and that eyeball’s asses,
right?”

As soon as his paralysis was gone, Shinji clenched his fists and stood
up.

“No! Please e-ejaculate for me.”

“Huh!?”

She actually mumbled the lewd statement for once and Shinji’s voice
cracked.

“Ejaculate! I need you to ejaculate! How many times are you going to
make me say it!? I will use your body as a temporary vessel for those
ghosts so I can literally send them to heaven when you ejaculate.
Those boys are giving this ghost bus its shape, so I need to free them
from their curse and separate them from the Tree Spirit!”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden casually buttoned up her shirt

to hide her giant tits from Shinji’s view as she explained it all.

213 | P a g e
“H-hold on. You’re going to let them possess me!?”

Shinji sent a hateful look toward the boys he had watched assault
her and he pouted his lips to complain.

“Exactly. There’s no time, so let’s get started!”

Saki stood up before embracing and kissing each of the boys in turn.

Their ectoplasmic bodies wavered like smoke as she breathed them

into her mouth. It took less than a minute to suck in all four.

“Now it’s your turn. The success of the God Entertainment is riding
on you.”

Saki faced Shinji once more, placed a hand on his shoulder, and
looked him straight in his confused face. She had an embarrassed
and bashful look no one had ever seen on her before and her white
face was flushed out to the ears.

“Wait! I’m not ready for-…nmh!? Nnnhhh~!?”

Before he could say anything more, the God-Entertaining Shrine

Maiden stole his lips and breathed the four ghost boys into him.
Something like cold smoke entered his mouth before he could even
enjoy the warm softness of her lips.

“Ngh…pant, pant, pant…I-I feel cold…khhh! I can’t move!”

Being forcibly possessed by four ghosts paralyzed the boy again, but
he could still blush from his first kiss and shout worriedly.

214 | P a g e
“You don’t need to move. Just leave it to me. N-now, time to make
you cum!”

“Th-this is way too sudd-…a-ahhh! You’re…really doing it!?”

The boy cried out in confusion because Saki had quickly pulled down
his pants and underwear, wrapped her fingers around his still-flaccid
penis, and started caressing it.

“Close your eyes and don’t say a thing! Just enjoy the pleasure and
ejaculate!”

She used a scolding tone as she began stroking up and down on the
unreliably soft rod.

“Kh…hhhh, don’t…ah, khh…don’t do this…”

As her cold and smooth fingers rubbed his not-yet-erect penis, he

closed his eyes as told but still spoke.

“I said don’t say a thing! Be quiet and let me do this! Please!”

The girl’s face flushed red and she averted her gaze from his penis as
she gently massaged the balls with one hand and stroked the shaft
with the other.

But not even the caress of her God Entertainment technique could
get his penis erect.

“That’s odd. Why aren’t you hard? I thought guys liked this kind of
situation.”

215 | P a g e
“Don’t be ridiculous! My body feels weird and my arms and legs are
numb. A-and I don’t want to make you do something you don’t want
to do.”

The feminist boy’s paralyzed body remained tense as he raised his

voice.

“I’m the one telling you to ejaculate! Argh! You just have to give into
your lust! Quit being so stubborn and just cum already!”

Irritated with the flaccid penis, Saki caressed the head as well, but
the boy only wrinkled his brow and tensed from the ticklish feeling
and no blood filled the penis.

“Is a handjob not enough for you? Then what do you want from me?
A titjob? O-or are you only interested in a blowjob? Tell me! It’s an
emergency!”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden spoke impatiently while using

all her technique on the rod which would not progress past a partial
erection.

“No…I just can’t do this! There has to be some other way…”

“D-don’t be ridiculous! If you don’t want me to crush it underfoot,

then cum!”

Furious, Saki stood up and pressed her foot down on the crotch of
the temporarily impotent boy to force an erection.

“Gh…ahhhh! Th-that’s too much!”

Shinji cried out in agony, but strength began to fill his penis below
her foot.

216 | P a g e
“Wh-what!? O-oh, so that’s it. If that’s what you’re into, I can play
along. Take this! I don’t even care what it takes anymore!”

After expressing her desperation, Saki removed her shoe, extended

her slender leg toward the boy’s crotch, and pressed her foot against
a rod far larger and harder than before.

“You wanted me to step on you like this, didn’t you? I can see why
you were hesitant to tell me what you wanted.”

While feeling oddly aroused by the hardness and warmth of the

erection below her foot, Saki entered dominatrix mode and began an
intense footjob.

She rubbed the head against the boy’s lower stomach while her cold
and smooth foot applied pressure and rubbed the masochistic cock.

“N-no! I didn’t…ah, ahhh!”

Shinji tried to protest, but his erection only grew and throbbed as it
was squished between the girl’s smooth foot and his own fit
stomach.

(This one is a living penis… It’s Shinji’s…khhhh!)

Overcome by indescribable embarrassment and arousal, a tremor

ran through Saki’s body and her crotch grew hot and wet with new
love juices.

“A-are you enjoying it? Look at that pathetic face of yours. I just have
to go like this…and this…and you’re completely soaked. Y-you should
be ashamed!”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden ignored her own wet pussy as

she pointed out the precum leaking from the head. She skillfully
massaged it between her toes while stirring up guilty pleasure with
her words.

217 | P a g e
“Nnh, hhhh! Ah, ahhh, wait… I’m going to cum, sorry, but I really
am.”

Subject to her skillful toes, the precum-soaked head and shaft grew
even harder and throbbed to say the limit was drawing close.

“G-go ahead. Cum. E-ejaculate for me!”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden felt a sort of arousal she had

never before experienced as she used the entire bottom of her foot
to press down on and rub the erection as it approached climax.

“Ah, ahhhhh, sorry! I’m cummiiiiiiiiiiing!!”

Shinji’s face twisted with guilty pleasure and his cry of orgasm was
joined by the joyful voices of the four boys. At the same time,
scorching climax juice erupted from his erection.

218 | P a g e
219 | P a g e
That yang energy was far thicker and more nutrient-rich than from
the ghost boys, so the Tree Spirit extended its root tentacles in a net
shape to catch it and suck up every last drop.

“N-now! Spirit wave synchronization…dive!”

Saki synchronized with the ejaculatory pleasure produced at orgasm

and had the yang energy carry her own mind to dive into the mind of
the Tree Spirit that was the core of the Sex God. It was a strange and
perverted feeling, like letting a river of semen sweep her away in the
nude.

(Kh, this is the warmth, flavor, touch…and pleasure of Shinji’s cum.

What an odd feeling. This was so very embarrassing…but yes. I can
see just how good it feels to ejaculate.)

By syncing with Shinji’s senses and fusing with his orgasming mind,
she experienced all the various data contained in the semen while
traveling toward the Tree Spirit’s divine core and successfully
contacting it.

It was too different to properly call a mind, but it was a massive

collection of data.

All the data gathered in the Tree Spirit over the many years it took
for the seed to grow into the tree flowed into Saki’s mind at once.

(Not yet! Just a bit further…a bit further and I can contact the root
cause. …Done!)

She had finally arrived at the data concerning the crash which had
turned the Tree Spirit into a Sex God.

An intense shock had run through the Tree Spirit’s body while it
basked in the sun. At the same time, she perceived the senses and

220 | P a g e
memories of the boys in the instant of the crash. There was the
initial pain and shock, the intense chill enveloping their bodies, and
the feeling of their final breaths. She experienced all of that for all
four boys. The Curse Eater arched her back and convulsed violently
as she artificially experienced the shock of death.

The old tree’s desire for life after being broken in the bus crash and
the boys’ wish to live synchronized and their normally incompatible
souls had fused together in the form of a bus.

“The threads of the curse have tangled together in a way that

distorts you both, but I will sever those threads!”

The Curse Eater transformed her own mind into a blade and sliced
through the Tree Spirit curse that was tangled with the boys’ souls.

“Kahhhh! Pant, pant, pant, pant…”

When the God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden awoke from the deep

trance, she gasped for breath with the intensity of a drowning
person finally getting their head above water.

Her entire body was soaked with cold sweat and the tips of her
fingers and toes felt icy and numb.

“Tokiwagi-san! A-are you okay!? Breathe! Do you know who I am?”

She heard Shinji’s frantic voice from overhead, so she must have
collapsed to the floor.

“Y-yes, I’m fine. No need…to worry. But be careful! The bus is

collapsing!”

The bus broke apart into countless dry leaves and crumbled around
them.

221 | P a g e
The dry leaves piled up on the road before vanishing into
nothingness while leaving behind some ectoplasmic yang energy.
Afterwards, only the boy and girl sat in the center of the road.

“This is the old bus stop where we boarded. Does that mean we
never actually left?”

Shinji looked around and covered his bare crotch while questioning
the situation.

“It would seem so. …Now, how about we head back?”

Saki gave a short response, wiped Shinji’s semen off her leg with a
wet tissue, and tossed the tissue packet to him. Then she put back on
the uniform, panties, shoes, and finally quilted blouson lying on the
road.

“Hey, all that was real, wasn’t it? What did you do?”

After walking in silence for a few minutes, Shinji seemed to make up

his mind and asked that question.

“Yes, it was real. To put it as simply as possible…that bus was the

spirit of a tree and that spirit could only accept yang energy. So I
placed my mind in the yang energy produced when you…e-
ejaculated and used that to contact the spirit’s core.”

“So if I had, um, well, more readily ejaculated…it would’ve been

easier for you? Sorry. I mean it…”

They both awkwardly mumbled while walking along the dark road.

222 | P a g e
“You have nothing to apologize for. The God Entertainment was a
success thanks to you. You can release the photos of the ghost bus if
you want, but do not tell anyone what happened inside the bus. I
promise I won’t tell anyone either.”

Saki grinned and took a jocular tone to try to cheer up the

depressed-sounding boy.

“R-right… So was that eyeball an evil god or something?”

“There is no such thing as an evil god.” She looked up into the night
sky and let out a long breath before continuing. “First of all, a god is
no more than an entity of pure energy that can take on any number
of forms and conditions when influenced by great enough willpower.
It is human emotion that distorts what a god is.”

“Emotion, hm?” said Shinji with a thoughtful look. “If they can distort
a god, then emotions are pretty scary, aren’t they?”

“A god that has been distorted by wicked human emotion is known

as a Distorted God. Of those, Sex Gods have been distorted by lust or
an obsession with sex. I work as a God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden
who specializes in calming those Sex Gods.”

Saki explained her secret identity while continuing her leisurely walk.

“Really? Hey, I kind of feel like I experienced something like this with
you before…”

Her face stiffened a bit at that.

“Y-you must be imagining things! Y-yes, so don’t worry about it!”

After revealing her identity, the Curse Eater spoke in an unusually

frantic voice and picked up her pace.

“Hm? Is that so? But…huh. This means you’re a real psychic.”

223 | P a g e
“Like I said, I’m a shrine maiden. Although I don’t wear a shrine
maiden outfit, so I guess that’s a deduction from my moe points…”

She returned to her normal tone of voice and laughed.

“I’m having trouble sorting through my feelings, so my mind feels all

mixed up.”

“I could sort it all out for you, but not today. Mentally contacting that
Tree Spirit took too much out of me.”

Saki wobbled on her feet like she was suffering from anemia.

“Whoa! Are you okay?”

Shinji caught her before she fell.

“I would like to say I am, but I would really rather not walk any more.
Oh, talk about timing. There’s a bus. Let’s ride that.”

While held in his arms, she spotted a bus turning a corner. It was
heading back into the city.

“Are you sure you want to ride another bus after what happened?”

“That is a normal bus. The ghost bus is gone and I really am at my

limit, so carry me and run. Hurry!”

“O-okay!”

When she barked an order, the boy picked her up with a princess
carry and ran the few dozen meters to the bus stop.

“Shinji, you’re surprisingly strong.”

“And you’re lighter than I expected.”

The boy and girl expressed their thoughts while the boy ran on
unsteady legs.

224 | P a g e
“Oh? You imagined what it would be like to hold me? You really are a
perv.”

“I-I didn’t mean it like that. Quit teasing me. …I’m going to set you
down. Can you walk?”

Shinji set Saki down in front of the bus’s entrance and supported her
when she wobbled.

“Yes, I can board a bus at least.”

After climbing onboard, the two of them sat side-by-side in the

furthest back seat.

“I will be borrowing your shoulder. Wake me when we arrive at the

bus terminal.”

Saki leaned against the boy and fell into peaceful sleep while using
his shoulder as a pillow.

“H-hey, did you already fall asleep? You really were tired.”

Shinji tensed up with a mixture of happiness and embarrassment on

his face. With the God Entertainment Ceremony complete, the
shrine maiden was already fast asleep on his shoulder.

225 | P a g e
“Nh, ah, ah, ahhh, nh, ahh.”

A girl’s sweet and damp moans echoed through an unlit room.

“Hee hee. Saki-san, your back is sensitive, isn’t it? Then I’ll have to
keep licking it.”

Yuka’s expression melted as she ran her tongue along Saki’s back
while the second girl lay face down on the bed. She also rubbed her
hands all over that artistically fit body to supply further pleasure.

“Hwah, Y-Yuka, you’ve gotten really good at this. Ahhhn, nh, khhhh!”

The Curse Eater girl accepted her lesbian lover’s delicate but
passionate caress and moaned sexually in the bed.

“I’m glad, Saki-san. Please feel lots, lots more pleasure. Nh, kiss, lick,
ah, you’re so smooth and you smell so nice. I can tell how much
you’re enjoying this.”

Yuka had reversed her usual position and taken the dominant role,
so she devoted herself to caressing her lover’s nudity which was
flushed and melted with pleasure. When she sucked at the girl’s
nape and reached below her arms to pinch and roll around her
nipples, Saki’s pleasure passed the boiling point.

“Ah, ahhhh, yes, I’m cumming! Khhhhhh!”

Saki cried out, her back arched, and she tensed up.

Her glistening back drew a seductive curve and her giant breasts
shook with pleasure while Yuka’s fingers continued to pinch the

226 | P a g e
nipples. Her nude body remained nearly paralyzed for a dozen or so
seconds before she collapsed limply onto the bed.

“Saki-san, this means I win today.”

Yuka kissed Saki’s shoulder as that other girl moaned in the afterglow
of orgasm. Yuka had a sexual smile on her otherwise cute and
adorable face.

“Pant, pant, pant. My body is so sensitive after taking in so many

divine cores in a short period of time. It has also dulled my spiritual
senses, so I’m just not in top form at the moment.”

That shrine maiden’s body could charm even gods and she currently
spoke with a sweet and lethargic voice.

“You are okay, aren’t you?”

Yuka had once been the vessel for a Sex God, so she asked a
somewhat worried question while using her hand to brush Saki’s
black hair back into place.

“Yes, I am fine. My condition should settle down in a few days. Until

then, I would like for you to go easy on me a little. …Oh, and it’s
about time, isn’t it? I will see you back to your dorm.”

“Hee hee. I notice you aren’t saying no sex at all.”

Saki got up and wobbled a bit on her way to the shower room, so
Yuka moved up alongside her like a puppy and supported her.

“I live off of pleasure. Cut off my supply and I would starve.”

227 | P a g e
It was unclear how serious the Curse Eater was being about that as
she gently embraced her lesbian lover.

The next day, Saki and Yuka walked across the academy campus
together.

During the day, the classes would be setting up their festival

attractions. From the afternoon to the evening, everyone would
celebrate the eve of the school festival, so the entire school was
wrapped in a festive mood.

The festival’s eve celebration doubled as a practice run of the three-

day festival, so the attractions and stands would be open for a short
time to detect and fix any problems.

“Isn’t it odd to have a school festival in the spring?”

“Our academy is so fond of festivals they have two: one in the spring
and one in the fall.”

Yuka answered Saki’s question while viewing the stands and

attractions that were approaching completion.

“I see. Oh, are people outside the school helping with the setup?”

Some men and women in work jumpsuits could be seen working

among the students, so Saki asked about it.

“An event company run by an academy alumnus helps with the

electrical wiring and cooking equipment. It looks like there’s a lot
more wiring than there was last year. I wonder if there will be a lot of
lights.”

Yuka looked up at all the power cables running by overhead and

cutely tilted her head.

228 | P a g e
“The more lighting the better at a festival. Come to think of it, our
class is doing a maid café, right? Not exactly an original idea.”

“I was hoping to see you in a maid uniform, Saki-san, but they put
you back in the kitchen area.”

Yuka sounded deeply disappointed.

“I’m not suited for waiting on customers. But I do like cooking, so I’ll
make sure to work good and hard.”

After they entered their classroom, they were greeted by the girls in
the class who had already changed into their maid uniforms. After
preparing the ingredients needed for the festival’s eve celebration,
the two girls left for the Urban Legend Research Club’s clubroom.
Student Council President Ayuko and Iwakura Shinji, the club’s leader
and only male member, were already inside the cramped room.

“Hi, you two. Mh, why do I sense an ominous aura?”

Shinji looked upset and remained silent while Ayuko crossed her
arms and glared at him.

“Listen to this.” Ayuko complained like a housewife at the communal

well. “He says he isn’t doing a presentation for the Urban Legend
Research Club.”

“Weren’t you going to show off the photos of the ghost bus? Was
there some kind of problem?”

Saki asked about it while remembering the ghost bus incident she
and Shinji had experienced a few days before.

“Well, um, it is true I got some photos, but they were all blurry, they
wouldn’t convince anyone of anything, and I couldn’t think of
anything else to show off, so I’m not doing anything this time.”

229 | P a g e
“You just can’t commit to anything, can you? Can’t you show off
some of what you’ve accomplished?”

The Student Council President was Shinji’s childhood friend and

showed up in the clubroom in the name of monitoring their
activities, but now she frowned and sighed.

“Um, your presentations are always really understandable, so can’t

you use some past data to give a presentation on urban legends in
general?”

Yuka made a hesitant suggestion in an attempt to lighten the heavy

mood.

“No, he couldn’t do that. Shinji gets really nervous in front of crowds

and starts stammering, so he could never give a proper
presentation.”

The President knew enough of the boy’s past to bluntly nix that idea.

“You really are useless in every way, aren’t you?”

Saki had been a bit bothered by Shinji’s awkwardness around her

since that incident, but she teased him the same as she always had.

“I feel really bad since I had you come investigate it with me, so I’m
sorry.”

The urban legend boy could only bow in apology.

“Sigh~ You’re hopeless. Okay, Yukimura-san and I have to leave for a

bit. We’re going to join the event company’s people to check the
safety of the different attractions.”

230 | P a g e
Ayuko sighed again, pushed back her chair, and stood up.

“Yes, I will be accompanying the President.”

Yuka was the Student Council’s Secretary, so she smiled

apologetically and prepared to leave too.

“Eh? You’re both going?”

Shinji looked a bit worried.

“Now, now. There’s nothing to be afraid of. I’m not going to attack
you and have my way with you the instant we’re alone together. I’m
not that desperate.”

Even when she forced the conversation in a sexual direction, the

boy’s face only stiffened and he said nothing in response.

“Saki-san, I don’t think you should say such dirty things.”

Since the boy did not react, Yuka gave a jealous comment.

“If the club isn’t doing anything, how about you go help out your
class?”

Ayuko made a suggestion while turning a suspicious look toward her

childhood friend’s odd behavior.

“Yeah, that’s a good idea. After cleaning up the clubroom, I’ll head to
my class.”

“See you later, Saki-san.”

The two Student Council members left, leaving only Shinji and Saki in
the room.

“So you really aren’t going to show off the ghost bus photos?” asked
the exorcist girl while listening to the departing footsteps.

231 | P a g e
“No, they remind me of too many unpleasant memories. I still
haven’t figured out how I feel about everything that happened.
Sorry.”

The boy lowered his head in an obviously depressed way.

“Why apologize to me? If what happened there is bothering you that

much, I can always erase your memories, but you’re the one that
keeps rejecting that idea.”

The curse-wielding girl crossed her arms in a way that accentuated

her tits as she expressed her dissatisfaction. If he would just let her
alter his memories with her curse techniques, he would not have to
worry so much.

“I do feel bad for rejecting your offer, but I don’t want to run away
from this by just erasing my memories. I need to face the truth and
overcome this feeling.”

The boy quietly expressed his resolve even as his eyes were drawn to
the breasts threatening to burst from Saki’s shirt.

“It sounds like you have the right idea, but seeing you agonize over
this is honestly quite annoying.”

“Yeah, I think so too, but thanks to that incident, my values have

been challenged in so many ways, I feel entirely powerless, and
there’s just so much to think about.”

The boy hung his head with a self-deprecating smile on his timid
face.

“I thought you were more carefree than this, but it turns out you’re
quite sensitive. So take it from me: you are not at all powerless. You
have a powerful body and mind!”

232 | P a g e
Saki stood from her chair and moved to Shinji’s side to make that
forceful statement.

“Really? You’re not just trying to comfort me?”

“That is my assessment as an exorcist. That assessment also pegs you

as a dyed-in-the-wool perv. Your eyes are just all over my tits. It
almost tickles.”

The girl placed a mischievous smile on her tough but beautiful face.

“Ah! S-sorry! I didn’t mean to. It just kind of happened…ngmh!?”

When the boy blushed and apologized, Saki suddenly hugged his
head to her chest.

Her voluminous breasts gently embraced his face while he tensed up

in surprise.

“Shinji, don’t worry about it any longer. Stop looking down on

yourself. If you keep on like this much longer, I’ll rewrite your
memories whether you like it or not! Got that?”

“Ngh, o-ohay, nmh.”

The boy felt like he was living in a dream with his face surrounded by
those warm and nice-smelling melons, but he managed to get out a
muffled voice.

“As long as you understand. Did that cheer you up a little?”

Saki released him and poked his flushed and sweaty forehead.

“You really are extraordinary in a number of ways. O-oh, but I’m not
talking about your boobs!”

Shinji quickly clarified, but he was cut off by the chime that
introduced a schoolwide announcement.

233 | P a g e
“Attention all students and related individuals. At 3 PM, the Spring
Kaihou Festival’s rehearsal will begin. I repeat…”

The announcement was given by a flat voice over the speaker.

“So the festival’s eve celebration is about to begin,” said Saki.

“Yeah. I guess I should go make an appearance at my class,” said

Shinji.

He stood up while fixing his hair after the hug.

“What is your class doing?” she asked him. “If I have time, I might
come by to tease you.”

“A haunted house. I played no part in the planning and I was only in

charge of the sound effects.”

The urban legend boy answered her with an embarrassed smile.

“Now, time to capture the hearts of the student body with my super
secret yakisoba recipe.”

Saki and Shinji parted ways at the school building’s entrance and Saki
made her way to her classroom where everyone was busy preparing
the maid café.

“It is now three o’clock. The spring festival rehearsal has officially
begun.”

Just as that announcement arrived over the intercom and the festival
lighting switched on, a bewitching stir ran through the atmosphere.

“…!? Wh-what is this strange spiritual energy?”

Saki’s face tensed when she felt a tingling of spiritual energy on her
nape.

234 | P a g e
With the sound of cracking ice, the school grounds were divided into
small areas by walls of light that glowed like an aurora.

“Were curse barriers set up along the paths of the new wiring!?”

Saki cautiously observed her surroundings, but the other students

were panicking at this paranormal phenomenon.

“Eh? What? What is this!?”

As a girl looked tearfully around at the walls surrounding her,

something like bluish-white smoke surrounded her shoulders.

“Ah, ah, uhh…”

She groaned, went limp, and collapsed to the stone pavement.

“That was a minor spirit!”

Saki’s face tensed even more when she realized what had knocked
out that girl.

A minor spirit was a general term for spirits that had become empty
shells after losing their sense of self and memories.

Curses could be used to give them simple instructions and have them
possess people and corpses.

“Wahhh! It’s a face! It’s a ghost face!”

“Kyaaaaaah~!!”

Shouts and screams began rising from all across the barrier-divided
campus.

Dozens and possibly hundreds of minor spirits descended from the

domed ceiling of the primary barrier surrounding the entire campus
and they knocked out the fleeing students one after another.

235 | P a g e
(It would take a powerful curse user to set up such a largescale
barrier and control so many minor spirits. Are they after me? If so,
why go this far?)

The Curse Eater shooed away a minor spirit in annoyance and

searched for the curse user’s presence, but her spiritual sensing did
not work well with all the barriers dividing everything up.

“Attention, Tokiwagi Saki-san from Year 2. Please return to your

classroom immediately. I repeat, Tokiwagi Saki-san…”

The boy giving the schoolwide announcement sounded exactly the

same as before.

(Is he the one that did this, or is he just a Broadcast Committee

member possessed by a minor spirit? Either way, I have no choice
but to obey.)

With the entire student body taken hostage and a labyrinth of

barriers blocking the way, she could not do anything rash, so she
continued back to her classroom as instructed.

“So the minor spirits got everyone here too. …Yuka!”

Saki’s expression clouded over when she entered the classroom.

Yuka sat in a chair beyond a translucent wall.

She still wore her uniform and her limp form was clearly
unconscious.

“Do not worry. She is only sleeping. If you do as I say, I intend to

keep this quite peaceful.”

The same boy’s voice arrived over the room’s intercom.

236 | P a g e
“You’ve ruined the pre-festival celebration everyone was looking
forward to. How can you call that peaceful?”

The Curse Eater spat out the words while assessing the situation.

The students had clearly panicked as evidenced by the drinks and ice
spilled on the classroom floor and the smoke rising from the
yakisoba and okonomiyaki left atop the hot plates.

Almost all of her classmates were inside the classroom.

“Oh, Tokki’s here. Welcome back, master~”

The maid girls spoke the standard line as they approached.

They were likely being manipulated by minor spirits, but since they
used Saki’s nickname, the manipulation must have been limited to
distorting their perception.

They were still conscious and capable of thinking for themselves, but
the information they received was faulty.

“Yes, I am indeed here. Curse user, why not target me personally

instead of bothering with such a roundabout trap? Are you an
incompetent coward who has to rely on cheap tricks!?”

The Curse Eater provoked the mysterious curse user with a defiant
tone.

“Please do not treat this like anything as uncivilized as a fight. This is

a game. So please enjoy the attraction.”

“You are a spirit of the dead, aren’t you? There is no life in your
voice. So are you a servant speaking on your master’s behalf?”

237 | P a g e
The exorcist determined the speaker’s identity from the faint waves
contained in the voice.

“Close but no cigar. Now, let us begin the first stage of the game.”

The boy’s voice ignored her provocation and announced the

beginning of the game.

“You want me to change into this and lie on the table?”

Her manipulated classmates held out a brand new maid uniform.

“Fine then. I will play along with your ugly sideshow.”

With no hint of embarrassment, she stripped off her uniform so she

wore only her panties and the leather bondage belts. Then she
changed into the maid uniform.

“I can’t help but notice this is a different design from everyone else’s.
This is more of a sex maid than anything.”

Saki smiled bitterly when she checked how she looked.

The skirt was far shorter than the maid costumes worn by the other
girls. Her thighs were almost fully exposed and her panties would be
visible if she leaned over in the slightest. The apron was made so the
chest portion could be removed to bare her breasts while keeping
the rest of the costume intact. There was nothing to cover her
stomach, so her tight belly and shapely navel were exposed.

“Is that good enough for you?”

Once she lay face up on a long table with a table cloth over it, around
a dozen of her male classmates gathered around the sex maid girl.

“Boobs, milk. I want milk. I want to suck your nipples.”

238 | P a g e
The boys were clearly under the influence of the minor spirits, so
they approached while reaching their hands for the giant breasts
pushing out the chest of the apron.

“We’ve got our first order! Tokki’s breast milk~”

The maid girls did not even question this lewd order.

“The minor spirits possessing the boys desire breast milk,” explained
the boy’s voice over the intercom. “If you wish for Yukimura Yuka-
san to be released, then you must satisfy them all within 30 minutes.
Ready…go!”

“You just want me to use the power of the Sex Fluid Butterfly sealed
within my boobs, don’t you?”

She glared at the speaker on the wall, but the voice did not answer.

“Hurry, I need to suck on your boobs. I’m so thirsty. I need milk.”

The minor spirits filled the boys with an extreme thirst for breast
milk, so they approached with desperate, wide-eyed looks.

“No need to push. I will quench your thirst and send you to heaven.”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden showed no sign of fear as she

pulled up the chest of the maid uniform and slid aside the exorcist
outfit’s belts covering her breasts.

The twin bowl shapes of her large bust bounced out into view and
the pink nipples were exposed to the milk-starved boys.

“Me…me first. Wow, your boobs are so big and look so tasty.”

239 | P a g e
The possessed boys stared at her superb tits with desire shining in
their eyes and moved their faces toward their classmate’s nipples.
The girl in the revealing maid costume trembled a bit when their
damp and heated breaths tickled the sensitive skin of her breasts.

(My body is far too sensitive right now. Will I be able to maintain
control of myself while producing breast milk?)

Saki frowned worriedly as the starving boys’ lips approached her

nipples.

“Ahh, they smell so good.”

One pair of lips began sucking at the tip of one of her giant tits.

“Nh! Hyah! Can’t you suck more gently!?”

Saki’s beautiful face twisted as the boy’s desire led him to roughly
suck at her puffy areola and nipple.

(Is this how boys do it? It feels nothing like Yuka’s soft and gentle
lips.)

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden tensed her body to bear with

the forceful sucking of her nipple. Another boy began sucking at the
other nipple while snuffling like a starving dog.

The stubble around the boy’s mouth tickled her sensitive breast and
made it impossible to ignore that this was a boy at her nipple.

Her nipples grew erect and more sensitive in the boys’ mouths. They
were now the size of her little finger’s tip.

“Kh, nhh! H-hey! Don’t bite! Hee! Khhh!”

After sensing her nipples’ reaction to the stimulation, the boys licked
at them and lightly bit them while continuing to suck at them, but
not a drop of milk came out.

240 | P a g e
“Milk! Give me milk! Your nipple is good and hard, so give me milk!”

The boy released the nipple that refused to provide him nourishment
no matter how much he sucked and he instead dug his hands into
the weighty breast to massage out the milk.

“Not so rough! I’ll lose my focus! Ahhhhn!”

As the boys’ fingers dug mercilessly into her sensitive melons, the
God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden’s noble features twisted and she
moaned, but the thirsty boys only continued to suck at the erect
nipples and roughly massage the weighty breasts.

“Oh, what’s this? If you do not produce some milk soon, you will run
out of time.”

The boy’s voice from the speaker filled her with impatience.

“Kh, I know that! Ah, ahhh, but licking me there isn’t going to make it
come out!”

They licked all over her nipples like they were delicious candies and
she released a sweet cry at the tingling pleasure that filled her
boobs.

“You look so hot right now, Tokki. Are you feeling horny? This is
putting me in a pretty naughty mood myself, so how about we kiss?”

The sociable girl who had declared herself the class’s “party leader”
leaned over in her maid costume to suck at Saki’s lips.

Her warm and soft tongue slipped through Saki’s moaning lips and
passionately stirred up her mouth.

241 | P a g e
The female saliva that entered her mouth tasted and smelled
different from Yuka’s and the girl’s tongue brought fresh pleasure
when it captured Saki’s tongue.

“Nhhh! Nh! Nnnn!”

The exorcist girl’s body writhed obscenely within the sex maid
costume as another girl made out with her and two boys from her
class sucked at her nipples.

“Saki-san? How could you have sex with someone other than me!?”

A girl’s trembling voice brought Saki back to her senses. Yuka had
come to, there were tears welling up in her large round eyes, and her
face was tense as she watched what was happening.

“Yuka!? That isn’t what this is! This is the God Enter-…nmhhhn!”

Saki tried to explain, but her mouth was sealed by another

passionate kiss.

(Oh, right. Yuka was asleep, so she wouldn’t know what is

happening. I need to explain to her later. Nn! This girl really knows
how to kiss.)

Saki was unsure what to do because she could not speak with her
classmate’s tongue in her mouth.

“Hot and sexy Tokki belongs to all of us, so you’ll have to wait your
turn, Class Rep. God, your body looks tasty. I’ll give you lots and lots
of pleasure.”

The girls of their class gathered around Saki with desire in their damp
voices. Those lust-driven girls began caressing the superb body
contained in the sex maid costume.

242 | P a g e
“I never noticed how big your boobs are, Tokki. Ha ha. They’re
squishy like marshmallows. Oh, touching them was enough to get me
wet.”

While the boys sucked and tormented her nipples, the delicate touch
of fellow girls’ fingers massaged her massive tits. The girls took turns
sealing her moaning lips with passionate kisses and forced her to
share their saliva.

“Ah! Ahh, nhh, nh, kiss, slurp.”

Her aroused classmates’ tongues stirred up her mouth and

intermittent moans escaped her lips while the girls’ kisses rained
down across her entire body. Their heated and damp lips and soft
tongues touched and licked her exposed belly and her thighs which
she was rubbing together longingly. When a tongue tip entered her
navel, her innocent womb tingled with bewitching pleasure.

The sound of them sucking her soft skin only increased Saki’s
intermittent moans and the sound of the boys sucking her nipples
joined it to fill the classroom with a sexual harmony.

(Ahhh, I can feel the pressure building in my breasts. And my nipples

are throbbing! The milk is coming!)

The girls’ delicate but thorough caresses must have worked because
her tits trembled with the pleasure of milk production for the first
time since the Sex Fluid Butterfly incident and a sweet longing filled
them from within.

“Ahhhhn! My milk, ahhhh, my milk is coming out!”

243 | P a g e
The sex maid brushed off the lesbian kisses, cried out, and arched
her back to jut out her breasts which trembled to tell her the milk
was coming.

The sweet warm nutrient fluid surged out into the mouths of the
boys sucking her nipples.

“Nhhhh! Gulp, gulp, slurp, suck, gulp, gulp, gulp.”

The boys groaned with joy as they sucked up all the milk erupting
from their classmate’s breasts and swallowed all of that sweet nectar
that quenched their thirst.

“Ahhh, ahhh, it just keeps coming, khhhhhh!”

“Ha ha, Tokki, You’re really producing milk. It looks like you’re
enjoying it, so we’ll help squeeze it out.”

While Saki writhed from the milk pleasure that seemed to melt the
core of her breasts, her classmates continued their caress so she
would produce even more.

Their slender fingers stroked the breasts from base to tip, gently
massaged the tense flesh, and provided further stimulation to the
activated mammary glands.

“Gulp, gulp, gulp! Pwahhhh~ Burp. That’s what I needed.”

After gulping down the breast milk, the boys released a satisfied sigh
before a bluish-white smoke left them and dissolved into the air.

Now that they were freed from the minor spirits, they passed out
and collapsed to the floor.

“Ah, ahhh.”

Saki moaned sweetly as the glistening erect nipples at the tip of her
breasts twitched and squirted out some pure white milk.

244 | P a g e
“Okay, next guests please.”

The maid girls gestured over at the boys waiting their turn.

“I managed to produce the milk, but it feels way too good.

Hyaaaahn!”

Before she could catch her breath, new lips latched onto her erect
nipples and started sucking while roughly groping the milk-filled
breasts. The milking pleasure that shot through her nipples was so
great she felt faint, but the exorcist girl actually reached out and
pulled the boys’ heads toward her boobs.

Now that the milk had started flowing, it surged out endlessly while
her nipples throbbed with meltingly-powerful pleasure. She
managed to quench the boys’ thirst one after another.

“Pant, pant, pant, pant. Nh, ah, ahhh. Is that all of them?”

Once the last boy was freed from the minor spirit and fell asleep, a
look of relief filled Saki’s face even as she moaned from the pleasure
of her tits which were glistening with saliva and milk. But then the
girls surrounded her with flushed faces.

“Tokki, you’ll let us drink your milk too, right? Of course, we’ll be
drinking it even if you don’t let us.”

Before she could say anything, soft lips began sucking at her nipples.

“Hyah! A-all of you too? Ahhh, nn, my milk!”

Instead of simply sucking to satisfy their own desire, the girls sucked
gently in a way meant to provide pleasure, so the milk erupted out
with even more pleasure than before.

245 | P a g e
“Pwahh, delicious. Have you ever tried your own milk, Tokki? Here,
I’ll share some with you.”

The party leader girl sucked at the nipple again to fill her mouth with
milk before transferring it to Saki’s mouth.

“Nmh! Nh, gulp, gulp, ah.”

When the warm, thick, and sweet milk flowed into her mouth, Saki’s
body instinctually swallowed it to wet her throat after so much
moaning.

(So this is what my own milk tastes like. It’s sweet and has a nice
fragrance.)

Intoxicated by the unique flavor and fragrance of her own milk, the
Curse Eater sucked at her classmate’s lips to greedily consume the
rest of the milk.

“Nh, slurp, kiss. Ha ha. See, Tokki? Isn’t your milk great?”

“Nh, ahh, it is…”

She obediently answered that question which was asked in such a

sexual way.

“Then I’ll share some with you now. Nmh, kiss.”

Another girl shared the milk with a kiss.

The girl enjoyed the pleasure of the lesbian kiss even after Saki had
swallowed all the milk in her mouth. She stuck her milk-soaked
tongue between Saki’s lips and stirred up the shrine maiden’s mouth.

“C’mon, give me a turn kissing Tokiwagi-san. Well, I can drink a

bunch of her milk while I wait!”

246 | P a g e
While the other girls watched their classmate make out with their
other classmate, they took turns sucking Saki’s nipples and happily
drank the milk that surged out.

“Pant, pant, pant, pant. Ugh, kh, i-is it finally…over?”

Saki lay on the desk while blushing and moaning from the lingering
pleasure filling her with a sweet tingling. Her classmates lay in piles
around her after the minor spirits released them and they passed
out.

“Well done. You quenched their thirst within the time limit. As
promised, I will return the hostage. That leaves two more waiting to
be rescued.”

The barrier surrounding Yuka vanished.

“Saki-saaaaaan!”

Now that she was free, Yuka tearfully leaped into Saki’s chest.

“Don’t cry. This is nothing for me. I was trained for this kind of thing.”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden rubbed the sobbing girl’s hair

and soothed her with a jocular tone. But the tips of her breasts were
still erect and dripping with white milk.

“Who is behind this awful thing?” asked Yuka with a worried look to
her collapsed classmates.

“A curse user who wants the divine cores sealed in my body. Sorry
they got you involved. Based on what they said, Shinji and Salty must
have been captured too. I need to rescue them!”

247 | P a g e
Saki covered her throbbing and heated nipples with the dark red
leather belts, forced her exhausted body to get moving, and tensed
her clever face.

“R-right. Um, are they going to make you do more, uh, sexual
things?”

Saki frowned and nodded at the worried girl’s question.

“Most likely. They want to force me to use the power of my Sex Gods
to wear me out and weaken my link with them. Hey, familiar! Can I
head there dressed like this?”

Saki got down from the desk with Yuka’s help and asked a question
of the speaker near the ceiling.

“You can. In fact, I recommend attempting the rest of the challenges

in the nude.”

The almost innocent-sounding boy’s voice did not hesitate to

answer.

“Fine, then. Nude isn’t happening, but I can give you the next best
thing.”

The exorcist girl smiled bitterly and stripped off her sex maid
costume to reveal her superb body bound by the dark red leather
belts. Those flexible strips of leather were only a few centimeters
wide. They dug into her labia and butt crack and just barely covered
her nipples, but that made her youthful and curvy body look far
more provocative than it would have in the nude.

248 | P a g e
“Thank you for listening to my advice. Now, please follow the path
prepared for you.”

A path opened through the barriers dividing up the hallway.

“This leads to Shinji’s class, doesn’t it?”

“They were doing a haunted house, weren’t they?”

Yuka looked worried as she followed after Saki.

The corner classroom at the very start of the hall used gravestones
and gnarled trees made from cardboard boxes and styrofoam to give
its entrance a creepy appearance.

When they pushed open the dark curtain hanging over the entrance
and entered the room, they found some bizarre monsters waiting in
what looked like a dead graveyard.

“Kyah! Those are costumes…aren’t they?”

“They probably were originally, but that appears to have changed.

That said, they really went for the clichés, didn’t they?”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden showed no fear of the monsters

facing her.

The two standing in front of her were colored a copper red and a
dark blue. Their muscular bodies were only covered by scraps worn
as loincloths. But the most bizarre part of all was their heads.

The red one had a horse’s head and the blue one had a bull’s head.

249 | P a g e
Those beastman guards of hell stared at Saki with animal lust shining
in their eyes and their restless breathing was accompanied by milky
drool dripping from their mouths.

Also, the scraps of cloth wrapped around their waists were pushed
out of the way by massive members with a length and girth befitting
their animal heads. The shape was identical to a human penis, but
the color and size made them look more grotesque.

Behind the bull-head and horse-head were a wolfman with animal

fur covering his body, a mummy with filthy bandages wrapped all
around him, and a few zombies.

Shinji was captured back behind all the monsters.

The urban legend boy sat in a chair and appeared to be paralyzed,

but his face stiffened when he saw Saki in her leather bondage outfit.

“Shinji! Can you hear me? I’ll save you!”

He clearly tried to nod and shouted something, but she could not
hear him at all.

“A one-way sound barrier? This curse user knows what they’re

doing.”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden grew more wary of this unseen

opponent’s ability and resolutely confronted the group of monsters.

“This is your second trial. The boys dressed up as monsters have

been possessed by spirits and surrounded by ectoplasm to transform
them. There is only one way to return them to normal: pleasure their
penises to ejaculation!”

“I had a feeling it would come to that. Sigh.”

Saki sighed quietly, but Yuka trembled behind her.

250 | P a g e
“Please don’t do that, Saki-san! Isn’t there some other way?”

“Given how largescale the curse barriers are, I have no idea what
would happen if I tried to force my way through. Yuka, let me do this
in my own way.”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden gently pushed the pleading girl

back, took a step forward, and faced the monsters.

“One warning,” said the boy on the intercom. “Maintaining that form
is constantly draining the boys’ life energy. Take too long and it could
harm them physically or mentally.”

“Thanks for the warning. Your master really knows how to come up
with the worst attractions. I don’t feel like doing you one at a time,
so I’ll send you all to heaven at once. Come!”

Saki kneeled on the floor and invited over the rape monsters with an
alluring smile.

“Vmoo! Pleasure my cock with that sexy body of yours!”

The monster bull approached her with heavy breathing and a bull-
sized penis standing erect, but a small hand reached over and
grabbed one of the horns on his head.

“H-hey, Yuka. What are you doing?”

“Get…get away from my Saki-san~!!”

The small girl used a single arm to throw the bull-head which had to
be several times her weight.

“Vmoooooo~!?”

251 | P a g e
The bull-head flew through the air with a very bullish cry, crashed
into the horse-head behind him, and knocked over some cardboard
box gravestones.

“Stay back! I won’t let you do anything indecent to Saki-san!”

Yuka shouted in anger after demonstrating inhuman strength.

“That’s enough! Please leave this to me!”

“No! I can’t just watch while you’re defiled!”

An aurora-like wall appeared around Yuka while she cried and raged.

“!!!!!”

Trapped, she shouted something and pounded on the barrier wall,

but it did not budge and Saki could not hear anything she said.

“I apologize, but I must ask you to refrain from any further violence,”
said the boy’s voice that was running the game and monitoring Saki.

“Accurately walling off a specific target is some impressive barrier

control. …Sorry, Yuka, but wait here. I really am fine.”

She spoke gently and moved her face toward the barrier. Yuka
realized what this meant, so she shut her eyes and did the same.

The two girls kissed through the solid barrier and spent around thirty
seconds sharing their feelings like that. Eventually, Saki slowly
removed her lips and faced the monsters once more.

“Now, please begin the second trial for real this time.”

“A horse and a bull / an orgy with monster men / hell is for fucking.”

252 | P a g e
After composing a lewd haiku, Saki kneeled down and began rubbing
the animal cocks while aware of Yuka and Shinji’s eyes on her. Those
monstrous pillars of flesh were too thick to fit the fingers of one
hand around. When she touched them, they twitched and grew fully
erect.

(Kh, they’re so hot. And so very, very erect. They’re enormous!)

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden used the skills she had trained
in to supply pleasure to the giant cocks. Her slender white fingers
stroked up their brutal size, rubbed the fist-sized heads, and gently
traced along the very tip which was already wet with precum.

“Bmooo! Bhrrrr!”

The muscular bull-head and horse-head cried out in pleasure, grew

even harder, and trembled in joy.

“Don’t you dare forget us!”

With a muffled voice, the wolfman, mummy, and zombies

approached with their monster penises twitching. The possessing
spirits giving them their monstrous forms also gave them monstrous
penises.

The wolfman’s was covered in fur except for the head, making it look
like a brush made of flesh. The mummy’s was wrapped in bandages.
The two zombies had the discolored dicks of the living dead.

“Now that’s a tasty looking body. Such white skin and such a nice
scent. Not often you see a bitch with such a hot body.”

The wolfman mocked Saki while rubbing his furry rod against her
white back and sticking out his long tongue to lick her ears and nape.

“Khh, I don’t want a dog like you calling me a bitch!”

253 | P a g e
While she snapped back, the zombies approached her weighty
breasts and pressed their cold, discolored erections against them.
Those penises of the dead rubbed against and squished her breasts
which were still throbbing from producing so much milk. They also
rubbed at the shrine maiden’s armpits.

The mummy reached out an awkward hand, grabbed her glossy black
hair, wrapped the hair around his bandaged penis, and began
masturbating through it.

“Be patient. I’ll do the rest of you soon enough, so just wait your
turn!”

Saki continued her handjob of the bull-head and horse-head even as

the other monsters tormented her body as they saw fit. She wrapped
her fingers around the head, used her nails to scratch gently at the
frenulum, and boldly rubbed up and down from the base to the tip.

“Bhrrrrr! How do you like my horse cock?”

The horse-head snorted happily, looked down at Saki, and asked her
a triumphant question.

“It’s big all right, but size isn’t everything. Now I’ll make you cum
soon enough, so be quiet!”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden spoke with a boldness unlike

someone being forced to provide a sexual service and she continued
caressing the abnormally large erection with her skilled fingertips.

“You act defiant, but you clearly know your way around a cock.
Bhoo! You’re really a cock-loving slut, aren’t you?”

254 | P a g e
The horse-head beastman continued the verbal abuse while she
pleasured his enormous penis.

She gave no response and simply continued the handjobs in silence.

The classroom echoed with the bestial moans and the lewd sound of
her fingers stirring up all the precum flowing in response to the
stimulation.

As her chilly and smooth fingers stroked their shafts and attacked the
sensitive heads with delicate technique, the bull-head and horse-
head’s cocks began to tremble.

(Are they cumming!? I wonder how much cum it will be.)

While preparing herself for the semen about to come her way, Saki
pleasured the extra-thick red and blue monster dicks with rapid
strokes.

“Gmooooo! I hope you’re ready for some monster bukkake!”

The two monsters cried out like an actual bull and horse, grabbed
her shoulders so she could not escape, thrust out their bull and horse
sized penises and started ejaculating.

The stream of bestial semen splattered right in Saki’s face.

“Nhh! Khhh! Ugh, there’s so much, nmhhhh!”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden groaned from all the hot

milkiness covering her face. Before long, her face and body were
soaked with the extremely sticky cum. The strong-smelling male fluid
clung to the curves of her superb body and thickly dripped down the
bodylines exposed by the leather belts of her exorcist outfit.

255 | P a g e
After the bull-head and horse-head finished trembling in pleasure
and ejaculating, their bodies burst with the sound of popping
balloons and two boys collapsed onto the floor.

The unconscious boys wore costumes made from track suits. Their
exposed penises had returned to their normal sizes, but they were
still twitching and dripping with semen.

“That’s two down…ugh!”

Saki grimaced at the thick cum scent rising from her body, but then a
penis wrapped in bandages was thrust before her. It was not as thick
as the previous two, but it was nearly 30cm long and looked
somehow unhealthy.

“Uraaaa! Suck my dick!”

“When it’s wrapped in bandages!? I’d rather not! Nghhh!? Cough,

cough!”

The mummy pushed his bandaged penis against her lips and shoved
it down her throat. Her cum-soaked but still dignified face twisted at
the unwanted intrusion.

“Ahhh, your mouth pussy is so wet and warm.”

“Gh, ngh, nh, ghhh, cough!”

The girl coughed and choked with the penis assaulting the entrance
of her esophagus, but the mummy kept thrusting his hips to fuck her
warm and wet mouth.

As he thrust in and out with long strokes, the bandages rubbed at her
throat and the head fit neatly in the entrance of her esophagus. The

256 | P a g e
bulge of the monster penis could be clearly seen moving in and out
of her slender throat.

“Ngh! Cough, gh, nhhh, cough, ghhh, nh!”

The violation of her throat produced an embarrassing sound while

frothy saliva spilled from her lips, trailed down her throat, and
dripped onto the curves of her tits.

(Gh! Wh-what? His dick is growing. My throat’s going to split open!)

As the dried penis within the bandages absorbed the shrine maiden’s
pure-smelling saliva, it gained the girth it had lacked. It pushed out
her throat from within, causing her superb body to shake with a
sense of asphyxiation.

“Ki shi shi shi! Your saliva has resurrected my dried cock!”

With a wet popping sound, the mummy pulled his erection out from
Saki’s mouth and showed off his penis now that it had absorbed so
much moisture. The intense throat-fucking had removed the
bandages, revealing it to be an even darker color than the zombies’.
Thick precum was leaking from the tip.

“Kh. That huge thing was in my…nh! Nghhh!”

Before she could say more, the giant mass of flesh was shoved right
back down her throat.

“Awoo! I’m gonna fuck you too! I’m gonna fuck you so hard, you
bitch!”

257 | P a g e
Turned on by the sight of Saki being throat-fucked, the wolfman
wrapped his arms around her cum-soaked body from behind and
rubbed his furry erection against her crotch. He began thigh fucking
her hard enough for her leather-bound breasts to produce
afterimages as they bounced.

“Nghhh! Nwohhh, nmhhhn!”

The lust-crazed wolfman shook the girl’s naked body with his bestial
strength and rubbed his brush-like beast cock against her. Her pubis
strained from the pressure and the thin piece of leather defending
her vagina was pushed deep into her by his furry penis.

The sounds of friction and of straining leather filled the air as the
wolf penis rubbed against her hairless slit.

The leather was wedged so far between her labia that it looked like a
single string, her erect clitoris produced a small bulge at the top, and
the clit trembled as the wolf penis head rubbed against it.

(My exorcist outfit is working its way into my pussy. And my pubis
feels like it’s going to break!)

“Grrrr, I’m just getting started!”

The trembling of her body excited the wolfman’s wild blood as he

thrust his hips to rub his brush-like penis against her.

“Nghhh! Agh, gh! Cough! Gmh, nhhnnn~!”

The stimulation was too strong to feel any real pleasure from it, so
her cum-stained face distorted in protest.

His violent thrusting showed no concern for her body and it was only
thanks to her training for the God-Entertainment that she could
endure the continued rubbing of her vulva.

258 | P a g e
She needed to have the other monsters ejaculate too, but she did
not have freedom to move with the suffocation of the throat fucking
and the hard rubbing of her pussy.

“Give handjob! Massage balls!”

One of the zombies spoke in broken sentences while forcing the

Curse Eater to hold and rub his dark blue pillar of flesh.

“Cough, gh, ghhhh, ahh, nh, cough, nmh.”

Her trembling fingers caressed the living dead erection even as she
received the simultaneous throat and thigh fucking. As she rubbed
the thick precum across the shaft and gently massaged the large,
swollen balls, a rotting scent grew stronger.

(Is their cum rotting? If I got a face full of that…)

Saki’s face clouded over as she felt all the thick, rotting fluid
contained in the balls.

“I’m gonna fuck these giant tits!”

A more coherent zombie stuck his giant, bluish-purple cock between

her breasts and began fucking them. His dead penis was as cold as
ice as it rubbed between her warm and soft melons. His stiff fingers
roughly groped her tits and pinched the nipples showing through the
thin leather.

“Kh, not there, khh, nh, nh, nh, ahhhh!”

The stimulation to her nipples caused milk to seep out and loosen
the tension of the leather belts.

259 | P a g e
“Ohhh, let me see those nipples!”

When the zombie noticed the loosened exorcist outfit, he slid aside
that last defense and exposed her nipples.

Her nipples had been throbbing and begging to be touched ever

since the milking trial in the maid café. They were glistening with
milk when they popped out from below the leather. With this perfect
target, the living dead rubbed and rolled around the bright pink erect
nipples between his thumb and forefinger.

“Khah! Nh, hh, ohhhhh! My milk!”

Saki let out a sweet but tense cry as her nipples throbbed like tiny
penises and erupted with pure white milk.

“Gee hee hee. I thought you were a horny bitch, but it looks like you
were actually a milk cow.”

The mummy’s laughter sounded like the creaking of dry branches. He

sped up his hips as he thrusted into her throat, pinched and
massaged her squirting nipples, and rubbed the especially sensitive
tips with his bandage-wrapped fingers. The way the rough bandages
rubbed against the erect nipples caused them to continue to erupt
with milk which soaked all of his bandages.

“Grr. This bitch loves getting gangbanged by monsters!”

Delighted in her response to their actions, the wolfman licked his lips
and sped up his hips even further.

Her erect clitoris was squeezed between the wolf penis and her
pubis and the wolfman’s furry lower stomach slapped against Saki’s
round white ass.

260 | P a g e
He was not actually penetrating her vagina, but anyone who
stumbled upon the scene would think they were seeing full-on
werewolf bestiality.

“Awoo! I’ll lick this nipple.”

The wolfman continued the thigh fucking while sticking out his long
tongue to lick one of the nipples on the other side of her body.

“Hyah! Nh, nhh, khhhhn!”

A sweet tremor quickly filled the erect nipple and it erupted with
warm milk to quench the rape monster’s thirst. Her pussy was also
flooded with warm love juices which soaked the furry weapon he
continued to rub against her.

“Oraaaa! I want to fuck her too!”

One of the zombies stuck his zombie dick into her tights and thrust in
and out. While the erection rubbed between her thin leather
costume and her smooth thigh, pus-thick precum flowed out and
produced an obscenely sexual sound.

An indecently wet rubbing sound also came from her crotch.

The leather there had soaked up so much of her love juices that it
might as well have not been there. It peeled back, twisted, and
tugged with the movement of the furry penis, so it began rubbing
against the erect clitoris it was meant to protect.

“Her pussy is twitching. The masochistic bitch loves it when you hurt
her.”

While attacking her with his words, the wolfman grinded his hips
against her and kneaded her entire vulva with his penis. The constant

261 | P a g e
friction had left her labia swollen, red, and glistening with male and
female fluids.

“Khhhh! Nhh, ah, gh. Ughhh, nh, nh, nh!”

Sweet nasal moans escaped from deep in the throat being

penetrated by the erection that had grown harder and thicker after
soaking up her saliva. Her bondage body trembled from the pleasure
of the violation.

(I sense an angry gaze. Shinji is seeing this happen to me. Dammit!

Why does that bother me so much? And why just with him!? Why
does it make me so sad?)

Saki was confused by some unexplainable feelings as the monsters

tormented her. Before they could clear up the awkwardness
between them after the ghost bus incident, he had to see an even
worse scene, so pleasuring and being violated by these bizarre
penises filled her with frustration and sadness.

(For now, I have to bear with whatever humiliation might come. This
will all end as long as I can get them to cum. That is my duty as a
God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden.)

In order to end the rape scene playing out in front of her friends, she
endured the rising pleasure and humiliation in order to focus on
pleasuring the monsters.

“Nh, nmh, slurp, suck. Ah, ahm, nhhh, suck, gh, slurp, slurp, slurp.”

She squeezed her thighs together to increase the frictional pleasure

on the wolfman’s erection. She also sucked on the penis in her throat
and used her teeth to delicately stimulate the shaft.

(I will end this as soon as possible!)

262 | P a g e
Feeling impatient, she grabbed a zombie penis in each hand and
used quick strokes that focused on the heads to pleasure the living
dead.

“Yes, just like that, you horny bitch! More, more! Pleasure our
monster cocks!”

The monsters increased their rough caresses as well to send even

more pleasure into Saki’s sensitive body.

They pinched and twisted her milk-leaking nipples, dug their fingers
deep into her jiggling breasts, and groped them roughly enough to
leave marks.

“Kh! Nhhh, ahhh, nhhh~!”

“You bitch! Don’t think I can’t tell how wet your pussy is. You’re
about to cum, aren’t you? Just give in and let my cock take you to
paradise!”

Her pussy was already about to admit defeat when he began

attacking the erect clitoris with the giant penis head to provide sharp
and tingling feminine pleasure.

The lewd sound echoed throughout the classroom while sweet and
sour love juices sprayed out and he continually tormented her vulva.

(Kh, I can’t resist it any longer. I’m going to cum! These monsters are
going to bring me to orgasm while Shinji and Yuka watch!)

The rubbing of her nipples, the inside of her throat, and her erect clit
through only a thin layer of leather sent an irresistible wave of
pleasure through the exorcist girl’s body.

263 | P a g e
“Ahhhh! N-no, hgh, nhhh, I’m cumming, I’m cumming! Ahhhh,
khaaaaaaaaaaaah~!”

264 | P a g e
265 | P a g e
Saki released a sensual cry of climax from the same throat
swallowing a mummy cock and her body shook from the ecstasy
rising within her.

Tons of love juices dripped from between the labia the leather belt
was wedged between and her extremely erect nipples sprayed pure
white milk like fountains.

“You might be an impressive milk cow, but you’ve got nothing on

me!”

The mummy penis began throbbing deep in her throat and its cold
mummy milk erupted into her throat.

“Gurgle, slurp, ghhhh! Nghh! Nhhhh~!!”

Unable to think straight through the pleasure of orgasm, Saki gulped

down that sticky climax fluid.

“Awoooooooooooo~! Ahhhhhhhh, I’m cumming! Cumming!”

The werewolf and zombies howled and roared as their bizarre

penises began ejaculating. Scorching hot wolf cum splattered on her
crotch and ice cold zombie cum glopped onto her tits.

“Ah, cough, ugh, nghhh!?”

Saki spat out the mummy penis that had finished ejaculating in her
mouth and she had just enough time to gag before a still-throbbing
zombie penis was jammed down her throat where it unloaded its
thick zombie semen.

266 | P a g e
“I prefer…bukkake!”

The other zombie grabbed Saki’s hair to get her to look up just in
time for his rotting cum to splatter onto her face.

“Awooo! Swallow my cum! Awoooooooooooo!!”

Having already soaked her crotch, belly, and underboob with his
fountain of monster cum, the wolfman shoved his furry penis in her
mouth, shook the classroom with a victorious howl, and sent one last
eruption deep into her throat.

“Pant, pant, pant, ugh! Cough, cough! Uuuh.”

Saki was drenched with the unique stenches of animal and living
dead semen, but she was finally freed from that trial. She collapsed
onto the sticky floor, coughed up a lot of what she had been forced
to swallow, and just trembled there.

“Second trial: complete!”

Once the boy’s voice made that innocent-sounding announcement,

the monsters were freed from their transformations and they
collapsed to the floor as costumed boys with their dicks out.

“Saki-san!”

Once she was released from the barrier, Yuka ran over and lifted up
Saki despite all the semen and she wiped the girl’s face off with a
handkerchief.

“Pant, pant, pant. I-I’m fine.”

With the trial complete, the shrine maiden caught her breath and
managed to squeeze out her voice.

267 | P a g e
“Goddammit! What is wrong with you!?”

Shortly afterwards, Shinji was freed from his paralysis and he

shouted in anger while preparing to attack his collapsed classmates.

“Kh. Yuka, stop him!”

“Club head! Don’t!”

Yuka responded to Saki’s command and stopped the boy just as he

tried to kick his classmates on the floor.

“Why are you stopping me after what they did to Tokiwagi-san…to

Saki!? Let go! I won’t be satisfied until I’ve hit them each at least
once!”

Shinji was furious and he tried to break free of Yuka’s grasp, but just
like when she had thrown the bull-head earlier, the girl used
inhuman strength to pin him in place.

“Calm down, Shinji. They were being controlled. And this is nothing
to me. I was trained for it, so I’m fine.”

Saki sat up on the floor, wiped the stickiness from her face, and tried
to give him a fearless smile, but the exhaustion on her face was
impossible to miss.

“Don’t lie! You looked and sounded like you were suffering. And no
one would be fine having that done to them! Why do you have to
put on that strong face!?”

268 | P a g e
Shinji shouted himself hoarse.

“Please give it a rest already! I want to get angry too! I want to cry!
But that would only get in Saki-san’s way, so I’m holding it inside!”

Yuka snapped at the boy, held him high over her head, and began
lecturing him.

“Whoa! Y-Yuka-san, I get it! I get it, so let me down!”

“No! I’m using this chance to have my say! Saki-san is actually an

amazingly strong person! But for some reason, she gets weaker
when you’re watching. If you care for her…if you love her, then don’t
make yourself into her weakness! Don’t make her any weaker than
you already have!”

Yuka used the intuition of a girl in love to guess at Shinji’s hidden

feelings and then released her own suppressed feelings.

“Um, I would really like you to move on to the next attraction.”

The boy on the speaker interrupted Yuka’s lecture.

“Understood. Yuka, you’re satisfied now, right? Then let Shinji

down.”

Saki glanced up at the boy and spoke to the superhuman girl.

“S-sorry! I got carried away and said some things I didn’t mean to
say.”

When she lowered Shinji as easily as taking a stuffed animal down

from the shelf, he gave the small and adorable girl a look of utter
disbelief.

Once Saki had washed off all the sticky fluids in the bathroom by the
classroom, she made her way to the next trial with Shinji and Yuka by
her side.

269 | P a g e
“Sorry I lost my cool back there. But can you tell me one thing? What
was with Yukimura-san’s strength? That had to be something
supernatural.”

Shinji did not hesitate to ask as they hurried down the hall.

“She is a Kannagi. That is what we call someone who has held a god
in their body,” quietly explained the Curse Eater. “I will omit the
details, but a god has resided in Yuka’s body.”

Yuka’s cheeks flushed and she nodded.

“Even after the god leaves them, a trace of their power remains in
the Kannagi’s body. Simply put, they gain divine power.”

“And that’s what gave her that superhuman strength?”

“Yes. In this case, Yuka appears to gain great physical strength when
she is emotionally excited. But be careful in how you use this. An
emotional rampage would be a tragedy in and of itself.”

The Kannagi girl nodded with a thoughtful look on her face.

Finally, they came to a stop in front of the Student Council Room.

“Wh-what is with this door?”

Yuka worked as the Student Council Secretary, so she was puzzled to

find a mysterious door had replaced the usual sliding door.

The solid door was made from thick wood reinforced with metal, but
there was a round hole in the center and a similar hole at about
Saki’s eye level.

“The third trial is the glory hole door. It will open if you insert your
penis into the keyhole and fulfill a certain condition.”

“I can guess I won’t like the answer, but what is that condition?”

270 | P a g e
“That will be explained after the insertion.”

“Saki-san.”

Yuka blushed out to her ears and called out worriedly.

She had been possessed by the phallic Sex God known as the Sex
Root, so she knew the pleasures of a penis all too well.

“Not to worry. I have been training myself to control the Sex Root.”

Saki held the girl’s shoulders and spoke in a reassuring tone, but she
had not actually let the Sex Root manifest ever since she had sealed
it.

“Hey, how about I try it out first?”

Shinji spoke up as if he had made up his mind.

“Don’t be silly. This is far too risky for anyone but an exorcist.”

(And you’re a virgin feminist who can’t get it up when it matters.)

The Curse Eater kept that harsh secondary reason to herself.

“But you’re a girl, so it’s not like you have a p-penis, right? This trial is
meant for me! It has to be!”

The boy stared at Saki with fighting spirit and resolve burning in his
eyes.

“Well, that’s not entirely true…oh, to hell with it! Explaining would
be embarrassing and take too long, so I’m just gonna knock you out!
Sorry!”

The curse-user girl drew a quick sleep curse on the boy’s neck and
then faced the door with a tense look on her face.

271 | P a g e
“Yuka, do you want to sleep through this too?”

The girl held her red pen at the ready, but Yuka shook her head.

“No, I will watch. I promise I won’t get in your way, so don’t put me
to sleep!”

“Understood. Sex Root…appear!”

Saki slid aside the leather covering her vulva, took a deep breath, and
focused her mind on a single point on her lower stomach. The divine
power within her rapidly transformed her clitoris into a penis which
gradually grew erect until it was nearly curving back to her stomach.

The shaft had taken on the same flushed pink of her own skin and
the swollen head looked so very sensitive.

“Ahhhn! Khhh.”

The Sex Root’s appearance alone caused her lower stomach to throb
with such great pleasure her hips nearly gave out.

(It’s even more sensitive than I thought. Can I really make it through
this trial?)

Saki brushed aside the worry in her chest and softly pressed the head
against the hole in the door.

“Now, what awaits me on the other side? Nn…”

Saki wondered what was coming as she slowly inserted her penis in
the glory hole.

272 | P a g e
“Hwah! Wait, what!?”

As soon as she inserted the erection in the lower hole, a glistening

penis stuck out of the top hole. Even the Curse Eater cried out in
surprise and flinched back.

“This is simple spatial distortion. Please suck your own dick to

produce pleasure waves. Once the sexual energy reaches the
threshold, the door will unlock.”

The innocent voice from the ceiling explained the locking

mechanism.

“What a vague condition. But I guess I have to do it.”

Saki breathed in deep and slowly breathed back out before moving
her lips toward the tip of the Sex Root sticking out of the door.

“Kh, nh, lick, kyahhhh! Ah, this is…wow!”

She wrapped her lips around the heated penis head as ordered, but
the intense pleasure caused her to moan and pull her hips back.

“Pant, pant, pant. Th-this is far more than I expected.”

She was hesitant to continue as the heat of the penis lingered on her
lips and the softness of her lips lingered on the sensitive penis.

“If you do not rescue the Student Council President soon, the
possessed Student Council officers will rape her.”

The boy’s voice urged her to continue the self-pleasuring.

“You cowardly-…no, I just have to do it! Nh, ah, suck, ahhh!”

273 | P a g e
Saki stuck her penis in the hole again and began pleasuring the Sex
Root penis with a self-blowjob. She was hesitant at first, but once the
penis head and her lips were used to it, she stuck out her tongue and
gently touched that tasting organ to the sensitive tip.

“Khhhh! Ahhhh! I-it tingles, ahhhhh!”

The slight roughness of her tongue enveloped the penis head in a

tingling wave of pleasure as she licked it.

The core of her erection trembled as that wave reached the base and
sent a sweet throbbing into the semen storage created behind her
pubis. Her beautiful face twisted as her futanari body trembled from
the unnatural pleasure.

“Ah, nh, ahm, lick, ah, slurp, ahhh, nh.”

She avoided any strong stimulation by gently sucking at and kissing

the erect shaft, but she subconsciously thrust her hips forward and
inserted her penis deep in the door’s glory hole.

When the light pink cock thrust out from the hole in front of her, it
slipped between her half-opened moaning lips and twitched with joy
as she swallowed it.

(Ahh, this flavor. It’s so pure and pleasant. So this is what my own
penis tastes like.)

The dick scent and flavor spreading through her mouth was
downright delicious compared to the monsters she had been
pleasuring in the previous trial.

“Nh, ah, lick, kiss, suck, lick, lick, suck.”

When she moved her tongue tip to lick along the slit at the very tip,
the Sex Root trembled in joy and filled her mouth with sweet
precum.

274 | P a g e
Her mouth was still sticky with the bitterness of the monster cum,
but this pure and divine precum washed that away.

“Nhah! Nh, nh, nh, ah, nhhhhn!”

When she felt the divine cum purifying her monster-violated mouth,
the shrine maiden began sucking her own futanari penis more
passionately.

When she sucked hard enough to suck her cheeks in and moved her
head back and forth to stroke the shaft with her lips, the pleasure
racing up her spine just about made her hips give out and her
expression melted to a pathetic extent.

(God, this feels good. I never knew my mouth felt this good. And my
penis is so hot, powerful, and tasty. I never want to stop sucking it!)

Her tongue and lips were trained in the pleasuring techniques of the
God Entertainment, so the unimaginable pleasure ate away at her
mind and she sped up her self-blowjob.

“Nhahh, ahh, nh, suck, suck, suck, suck, lick, slurp, ahhhh, nh!”

She narrowed her eyes happily as she stared at the penis wet with a
mixture of saliva and precum. Then she ran her tongue across the
hot and stiff shaft, sucked the swollen head inside her mouth, and
licked all over its smooth surface as if trying to polish it.

“Amh, slurp, suck suck, lick. Nhhh! Ahhhhhn!”

The softness of her tongue and the pleasant roughness of her taste
buds caused her body to tense up. The instant she surrounded her
own futa cock in the hot saliva and flesh of her mouth, her leather
bondage body trembled from the breathtaking pleasure.

275 | P a g e
The pleasure from her penis brought warmth and wetness to her
female side as well. So much love juices were flowing out that it
trailed down her white inner thighs.

“Nh, suck, hyah! Nh, this part is so good. Ahhh, it tastes so good
when I do this. Lick, lick, lick, ah, ahhhhn, slurrrrrp! Yessss.”

When she stuck the tip of her tongue into the sensitive slit at the
very tip and stirred it around, a tense pleasure brought tears to her
eyes and she breathed a satisfied sigh at the flavor of the precum
flowing out.

Her God Entertainment training meant her tongue sometimes

avoided the most pleasurable spots and teasingly tickled everywhere
around them while occasionally lightly using her teeth to cause the
cock to tremble with fresh pleasure. She pleasured her penis with
every technique she had.

Precum mixed with saliva flowed out from the corners of her lips,
dripped down the curves of her giant tits pressed against the door,
and got all over the rest of her body.

(It feels so good! More, more! If I tease myself, increase the

pleasure, and then let myself experience it…ahh! I can’t stop. My
tongue feels so good. I want to swallow it even deeper!)

Since she could experience the joy of pleasuring someone and of

being pleasured by someone at the same time, she completely lost
herself in the forbidden self-blowjob.

She thrust her hips as far forward as she could and seductively
wiggled them against the door to get her erection in as deep as
possible. The muscles of her round butt danced erotically along with
the movement.

“Saki-san.”

276 | P a g e
Yuka sounded on the verge of tears as she watched her lover
engrossed in sucking her own dick, but Saki could not see or hear
anything other than the penis in front of her.

“Ahh, nh, slurp! Kh, suck, suck, slurp!”

She squeezed the rim of the head between her lips and loudly sucked
the thick precum from the urethra.

After gulping down that fluid which was thick as an egg white, she
stuck the tip of her tongue into the tip and wiggled it around to get
more of the thick stuff out.

277 | P a g e
278 | P a g e
“Hyah! Ahh, nh, suck, suck, suck! Ahahhhhn, deeper.”

As she pumped her tongue tip in and out of that tiny and sensitive
opening, an even greater and more dangerous pleasure ran through
the core of her erection and increased the maddening desire to
ejaculate building behind her pubis.

“Nh, yes, more, more, ahh, nh, nh, nh.”

She ran her tongue across the slit at the tip again and again, slurped
down the male love juices endlessly pouring out, moved her own
round butt to fuck her own mouth through the door, and swallowed
the self-provided pleasure.

She hoped the self-blowjob would last forever, but as she kept
sucking it, her penis finally reached its limit.

The ejaculation pathways (which had formed along with the Sex Root
itself) contracted sweetly to squeeze out the thick sticky liquid. It
numbed the core of her mind with an ejaculatory climax a girl would
normally never experience.

The penis grew bigger and harder inside her mouth and throbbed
uncontrollably. With a wave of pleasure so great she felt faint, the
hot cum surged up the core of the erection.

“Ha ha, yes. I’m cumming. I’m e-ejaculating in my own mouth. Ahh,
ah, ah, ha, yes, I’m cumming! M-my penis is cumming! I-I’m
cumming!”

279 | P a g e
The futanari shrine maiden’s butt trembled while she pressed against
the door and she released the ejaculatory fluid while intense
pleasure coursed through her body.

“Ahhhhh! It’s bursting out! Ahm, khhhhhhhhhhhhn!!”

She cried out in pleasure with the head still in her mouth and then
the Sex Root exploded.

With each powerful throb, she felt the greatest pleasure yet and
thick, divine cum surged out into her mouth.

“Ngh, nh, gulp, gulp, glup, nh, ah, ahhhh! Slurp, suck, suck suck,
slurrrrrp, nkh, gulp. Ahh, I’m cumming. I’m still cumming! It’s so hot!”

There was too much cum for her to swallow, so it got all over her
face. The door clicked unlocked, but she had long since forgotten
why she was even doing this.

“Ahh, I finally, pant, pant, pant, finally sucked my own, khh.”

Saki collapsed to the floor and could not get back up as she
continued moaning.

The Sex Root had disappeared after ejaculating so much, but the
sensation of climax still remained deep in her hips and she could not
gather enough strength to stand up.

“Tokiwagi-san, you don’t look too good. Are you okay? I’ll call for
help!”

Once freed, Ayuko was worried about Saki, but she showed no
surprise at the girl’s costume. The impression reduction curse was
still in effect, so Ayuko saw Saki’s provocative bondage outfit as a
normal uniform.

280 | P a g e
“It’s no use. My phone can’t get a signal. What is going on? Is it
terrorists? That’s it! This must be a terrorist attack!”

Ayuko did not at all understand the situation and she desperately
worked to contact someone outside the school.

“There’s a power outage across the entire school and the windows
are glued shut! And that’s not all. There are barriers of bulletproof
glass set up all over the place. I can’t believe this!”

The Student Council President ran around trying every escape route
she could think of, but she finally ran out of ideas and sank down
onto the floor.

“See, I told you, Ayu-nee. This is a paranormal phenomenon. So it

isn’t a terror attack. Well, I guess it is a sort of terror, but it’s a
supernatural terror!”

Ayuko looked up when she heard Shinji’s voice and she looked to
Saki, who was clearly extremely worn out, and Yuka, who was
crouched alongside Saki.

“Is that supernatural terror what has Tokiwagi-san looking like that?”

“You could say that, yes. But for now, we have to rely on her.”

The boy clenched his fists in frustration as he said that.

“Sorry about getting you caught up in this. …Anyway, they will

probably be saying something soon.”

Saki apologized to Ayuko and then looked up at the speaker near the
ceiling.

281 | P a g e
“Everyone, please move to the auditorium. The final trial is being
prepared there.”

“See? There it is. Now, let’s get going.”

Saki stood up, but she was still a little unsteady.

“Are you okay? You’re wobbling on your feet there. We’ll head to the
auditorium while you find somewhere safe to rest.”

Ayuko took responsibility as Student Council President and tried to

help her underclassman.

“Ayu-nee, nowhere is safe right now.”

But Shinji had to explain that with a brooding look on his face.

“Yes, going there is the only option, whatever might await us there.
Now, to the auditorium!”

Saki and the others walked to the site of the final trial.

Once they stepped inside the auditorium, they were greeted by a

spotlight and thunderous applause.

“Wh-what? Is this a prank? It’s a prank, right!?”

Ayuko looked puzzled as she viewed the students expressionlessly

applauding.

“No, it isn’t. Oh, how I wish it was though. Damn, so they still have
this many hostages!?”

Things only seemed to get worse and worse, so Shinji kicked the floor
in anger.

“Took you long enough. Do you have any idea how long I was waiting
here?”

282 | P a g e
A high-pitched girl’s voice reached them from the stage.

“So the mastermind finally shows herself,” muttered the God-

Entertaining Shrine Maiden as she looked up at the figure standing
on the stage.

It was a blonde girl who looked just like a doll even at a distance.

283 | P a g e
284 | P a g e
She looked a fair bit younger than Saki and the others and she wore
what looked like riding clothes. She held a riding crop in her right
hand and a scarf made of fox fur was wrapped around her neck.

“A little kid?”

“How rude! Lisitsa, you explain it to them.”

The blonde girl pouted her lips at Yuka calling her a little kid and she
swatted at the air with the riding crop while ordering someone
around.

“Very well. I shall introduce her. The lady standing before you is Luna
Illusia. She has inherited the most secret techniques of Lemegeton,
the oldest and greatest school of conjuring.”

The fox scarf provided the girl’s name using the boy’s voice they had
heard over the intercom.

“Did that fox scarf just talk!?”

“It must be ventriloquism. I knew this was a prank.”

“No, Ayu-nee, this isn’t a prank. That’s what they call a familiar, isn’t
it?”

Yuka, Ayuko, and Shinji all exchanged their opinions.

“Why are you so surprised my scarf is talking? I’m the star here!”

The blonde girl named Luna puffed out her cheeks at the fact that no
one was paying her any attention after she was introduced.

285 | P a g e
Those three relaxed because it all felt like part of a comedy routine,
but the Curse Eater approached the stage with obvious caution.

“Lemegeton. That is the oldest magic cabal which inherited the

magical system of King Solomon. I thought it had been weakened by
internal conflict until a portion had to join the former Soviet Union
for protection.”

The exorcist girl searched her memories as she questioned the girl
who claimed to have inherited Lemegeton’s techniques.

“Yes, that is correct. I am the last survivor of the Russian Lemegeton.

Others in my field fearfully refer to me as the Curse Collector.”

The blonde girl bragged about herself while puffing out her almost
entirely flat chest.

“If you are trained in the Lemegeton school, I can see how you can
use so many minor spirits at once. But if you are after the divine
cores within me, why act so indirectly and on such a large scale?”

Saki loudly asked her question while climbing up onto the stage.

“My policy is to never hold back against anyone. And I have

something to show you to prove I am serious.”

With a slap of the riding crop, something rose up from below the
stage.

It was a 2m cube made from metal pipes and it had several thick
power cables connected to it.

It looked a lot like a jungle gym made of metal pipes and it contained
a bell-shaped object reminiscent of a dotaku. That object was slightly
vibrating while producing a low buzzing sound.

“You should know what this is.”

286 | P a g e
Luna Illusia proudly viewed the strange object.

“It appears to have been modified a fair bit, but that in the center is
Solomon’s Bell. Or rather, a detailed imitation of it. Is it one of the
ones entrusted with the Ten Tribes?”

“Yes. Only ten exist. It is the most powerful spiritual sealing item
there is and it has been further enhanced and modified with science.
A maximum of 6 million dead spirits can be sealed within and then
controlled. Isn’t electrical amplification of curses just the most
wonderful thing?”

The blonde necromancer girl stared lovingly at the bell while stroking
the minor spirits clinging to the jungle gym structure.

“It seems like a bad idea to me. You will only destroy yourself if you
attempt to use a power greater than you yourself can control.”

“Silence! What I want are powerful spirits. My collection needs

divine-level spirits which can bend the very laws of physics!”

The blonde girl spoke her selfish desire with no hint of shame.

“Such a childish way of thinking. …Kh, nh.”

Just as Saki expressed her exasperation, a carnal throbbing rose

within the core of her body.

“Say what you like, but you appear to be having trouble controlling
the Sex Gods sealed within you. It must be painful. Or are you feeling
so horny you can’t wait a moment longer?” The blonde girl gave an
impish smile. “You should thank me. At this festival, I will have my
revenge against you and also free you from the Sex Gods causing
that horniness!”

287 | P a g e
The necromancer girl spoke arrogantly while reflected in the shrine
maiden’s sapphire eyes.

“Revenge? I don’t remember doing anything to wrong you.”

“That’s where you’re wrong! I was working to secure the Sex Fluid
Butterfly for my collection, but you hunted it down first and stole it
from me!”

“Hold on. You can’t really hold that against me.”

Saki actually looked shocked at how flimsy an excuse that was.

“Sh-shut up! There’s plenty more. I had a sex dream god possess an
original figurine and it was developing quite nicely until you come
along and sealed it away! If that had continued developing as
planned, it would have become Dantalion, one of the 72 demons of
Lemegeton!”

“That was you too!? Don’t grow Sex Gods like a virtual pet!”

Luna’s body jumped and tensed when Saki scolded her in such a
dignified voice.

“I said shut up! It’s time for the final trial! Use that horny body of
yours to satisfy every last student here.”

The blonde conjurer pointed her riding crop toward the students
filling the audience area.

“What!? You’re dragging the entire student body into this!?”

“Exactly. The part of their minds that would question things such
as…oh, I don’t know, participating in an orgy at school…has been
dulled. But that is not all.”

288 | P a g e
Luna Illusia explained with confidence filling her voice.

“A lust spirit has been planted deep within their mind to make them
desire you in particular. However, their normal personalities and
memories remain intact, so this should be a very entertaining festival
of pleasure.”

An impish smile appeared on the girl’s cute face.

“You have the worst taste.”

“This has nothing to do with my taste. This is the great witch’s orgy –
the Sabbat – with a God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden as the offering!
You should be proud to become the offering at such a grand event.”

Luna added some dramatic flourishes as she explained atop the

stage.

“I-I can’t just listen to this. I’m going to punish you!”

“This is going way too far for a prank! Cut it out already!”

Yuka and Ayuko raised their eyebrows and approached Luna.

“Wait! Stop that, you two!”

“Don’t stop us. I’m ready to kick this kid’s ass myself!”

Shinji cut between Saki and Luna with his fists trembling with rage.

“You have some nerve defying me when you have no knowledge of

spiritual combat!”

With the swish of the riding crop slicing through the air, a barrier
appeared and separated those three from everyone else. Trapped
behind the invisible wall, they were soon paralyzed and unable to
move or talk.

289 | P a g e
“Those three appear to have a solid connection with you, so I will
leave their minds fully intact and use them as witnesses. Now, let us
begin!”

When Luna swung her riding crop along a complex series of arcs, the
previously silent and expressionless students regained their usual
expressions and a stir ran through the auditorium.

“Huh? When did we end up here?”

“You don’t remember? There was an announcement telling us to

come here.”

Saki could hear them conversing like they normally would.

“First of all, remove that impression reduction curse that masks your
true appearance.”

“I had a feeling you would say that. …Remove curse!”

The Curse Eater had to do as she was told, so she removed the
crimson curse she had transferred onto her large breast. As soon as
its effects vanished, the students in the audience all stared up onto
the stage.

“Whoa! Is that SM? But wait, who is that? She’s super hot.”

“Isn’t that the girl from the second year? Tokiwagi, I think? Why’s
she dressed like that?”

Excited voices rose from the boys and the girls and some moved up
to the bottom of the stage to get a better look at her.

Looks of curiosity and desire from the boys and the girls mercilessly
stabbed into that sexy white body bound by crimson leather belts.

(Simply seeing my true form made them this horny?)

290 | P a g e
A conflicted expression appeared on Saki’s face and Luna stepped up
alongside her.

“Hee hee hee. You sure are popular. What’s wrong? You’re
trembling. Is it that embarrassing to find yourself exposed like this?”

The lights shined on Saki’s bare skin and Luna’s icily cold fingers
gently stroked her butt.

A teasing finger slipped into her butt crack and toyed with the
sensitive perineum and anus through the leather belt.

“Wh-what are you doing!? Hyah!”

A quiet groan escaped her bondage body and she jerked in response
to the touch, but the finger then moved below the leather. The cold
fingertip felt like a sexual mollusk as it found the vagina protected by
the leather and stirred up the sensitive flesh to stretch open the
entrance.

“Hyah! Was this your goal? That’s my, ahhh!”

“No, this is just for fun. You could say I’m helping prepare everyone’s
meal. The festival must be as exciting as possible.”

The blonde girl could only have been a child, but she fingered the
bondage girl so that her embarrassing moans echoed throughout the
auditorium. The students gulped and watched.

“You’re already wet. Do you like having a little kid like me fingering
you? What a lewd girl. Let’s let everyone hear just how wet you are.”

291 | P a g e
At some point, a broadcast club boy holding a video camera with a
directional mic had moved right up to the stage and begun filming
Saki’s crotch from a low angle.

The camera footage was projected onto the stage’s big screen and
the noise picked up by the microphone was played over the
speakers.

The obscene sound of her nectar echoed through the otherwise

silent auditorium and the screen displayed a close up of the little
girl’s fingers pumping in and out of her below the leather.

“Ohhh! Wow, is this what pussy juices sound like? It’s so damn hot!”

“I can’t believe it. Is she really wet enough for it to sound like this?”

Both the boys and the girls responded to the shocking footage. There
were lewd jeers, cheers, whistles, and small shrieks.

“Hyah! Ahhhh, nh, kh, ah, ah, ah, nkhhhhhhn!”

Saki could not suppress the embarrassing moaning rising from deep
in her throat and her legs pressed together and trembled while love
juices flowed from deep in her vagina and reflected the spotlight as it
trickled down her inner thighs. The camera captured it all while
zoomed in.

“Oh, no. Now I’m getting wet too.”

Thanks to the minor spirits possessing them, the boys and girls did
not think to question this situation, so they stared at the obscene
footage on the screen with arousal coloring their faces and they
burned with the sexual desire they would normally have restrained.

292 | P a g e
The sexual scene stimulated the excessive lust of all those teenagers,
so heat emanated from their bodies and a horny atmosphere hung
over the entire auditorium.

“Such fabulous libidinal energy. Schools are really just furnaces of

suppressed lust, aren’t they? The sound of your pussy has lit the
flame of desire in them all.”

While fingering the Curse Eater’s vagina with delicate movements,

the blonde necromancer girl, Luna Illusia, spoke in a triumphant
tone.

“That should be about enough. Lisitsa, begin the festival!”

“Understood. …Attention students, the horny girl by the name of

Tokiwagi Saki shall pleasure you all. Please gather in front of the
stage.”

At some point, the fox scarf had left Luna and wrapped itself around
the mic stand where it now announced the beginning of the orgy in
that boy’s voice.

“Eh!? F-for real!? She’ll get us all off?”

The students were good and horny after viewing that sexual footage,
so they were practically boiling with lust and their youthful arousal
could be smelled even from the stage.

“Look how badly they all want it. You should really go pleasure them
now.”

Luna pulled her fingers out from the leather belt with a string of love
juices trailing behind it and she pushed hard on Saki’s shoulder.

293 | P a g e
“Pant, pant, pant. I do have one idea, so am I free to use the Sex
Gods’ powers?”

Still catching her breath from the teasing of her vaginal entrance, the
shrine maiden asked the blonde imp about the divine cores sealed
within her body.

“Yes, you are. In fact, I want you to. But if you try anything funny,
you will not like what happens to the students. …Mm, such tasty
nectar.”

Confident in the minor spirits she commanded, the conjurer readily

gave permission and licked the love juices from her fingers.

“Then I shall use the possession copies of the Uzume-style God

Entertainment ceremony!”

When Saki shut her eyes and made a hand sign in front of her chest,
spiritual energy flowed out like a white fog.

The energy transformed into thin threads, wrapped around the necks
of the confused but horny students, and then attached near the base
of the neck.

“That is an incredible amount of ectoplasm. I guess that’s a God-

Entertaining Shrine Maiden for you.”

Luna was honestly impressed, but her purple eyes were cautiously
viewing what happened.

“Ahhhh, my body feels so hot, ahhhhhh!”

When one boy cried out, white smoke burst from his mouth before
spiraling around and taking shape. The same thing was happening all
across the auditorium. White smoke flowed from the eyes, noses,
and ears of the surprised boys and girls before it took human form

294 | P a g e
and stood before them as an identical copy of the shrine maiden
standing on the stage.

“Now, come! We will devour the lustful curse placed upon you!”

Several dozen Tokiwagi Sakis spoke in unison and then began

caressing the aroused boys and girls’ bodies.

With their bodies provocatively exposed by the leather bondage

outfit, the Sakis embraced the boys and girls alike while rubbing their
bodies and removing their clothes. Voices of confusion and cries of
surprise echoed out as stripped-off uniforms and underwear flew
through the air.

“Heh heh. What an adorable penis. Nh, but you haven’t been
washing it very well. It stinks! But not to worry. I will lick it clean in
my mouth.”

“S-sorry! Ahhh, you’re going straight to sucking it!? I-it feels

amazing!”

When one Saki took an obscene-smelling penis into her mouth, it

responded to the pleasure by rapidly growing hard and releasing
precum from the tip.

All over the auditorium, Saki’s copies reached for the boys’ erections
and began pleasuring them with white fingers, scarlet lips, or
weighty breasts.

“Can I touch your tits?” “I want to rub your hot ass.”

While she pleasured them, the boys could not restrain their sexual
curiosity and hesitantly reached out to awkwardly touch her large
bust and tight butt.

295 | P a g e
“Touch all you want. C’mon, move your fingers even more. Ahhn,
yes, just like that.”

Saki’s copies raised sensual cries, twisted their sexy bondage bodies,
and wiggled their seductive asses to inspire further arousal in the
boys.

The lustful copies were also pleasuring the girls.

“Oh, what’s this? You’re wet as can be down here. And your clit is
nice and hard. Heh heh.”

“Ahhhn! Saki Onee-sama, you’re so good at this! Wait, my legs are

going to give out!”

The copies’ delicate fingers wriggled at the girls’ crotches, they

sucked at every imaginable size of breast and at soft lips, and they
made those innocent teenage bodies tremble with pleasure.

“Hm, I’m surprised. Creating copies in the real world requires an

impressive amount of spiritual energy. And I didn’t realize you were
quite this horny a girl. Is this who you really are deep down?”

“This is the power of the sex dream god you were raising, so I think
we both know who to blame. Khh!”

Saki responded while still forming the hand sign, but her face twisted
in pleasure.

“I see you can feel everything the copies feel. It must feel wonderful
pleasuring hundreds of people while they rub your body.”

While the blonde girl watched the orgy beginning before her eyes,
her cheeks flushed and she began to sweat a bit in obvious sexual
arousal.

“See, now it’s really twitching. Feel free to cum all over my tits.”

296 | P a g e
One Saki copy was giving a boy a titjob. She put on a seductive smile
and massaged her own giant breasts to stimulate the penis between
them.

“Ahhh! I’m cumming! I’m cumming between those huge tits!”

The boy was receiving his very first titjob, so his erection soon
exploded.

“Khhh, take my semen!” “Ah, I’m gonna cum, ahhhh!”

More and more boys moaned in climax and the raw smell of semen
began to fill the auditorium.

“Nh, suck, pwah, you can cum more than that, can’t you? Here, I’ll
lick the top for you. Ahm, lick, slurp, suck, suck, suck.”

As the penis throbbed between her boobs, one of the copies lovingly
placed her lips around the tip and sucked out the male-smelling
eruption. She looked up at the boy as she used her tongue on the
urethral entrance and then kissed it to get even more out.

“It just won’t stop twitching, will it? Lick, slurp…oh, it’s so thick.”

A Saki giving a handjob continued stroking the erection even as her

slender fingers were coated with the milky liquid and she ran her
tongue along the ejaculating penis head to lick up the thick climax
fluid.

“Ahhhn! That feels amazing! Lick me, lick me more!”

But the boys were not the only ones moaning in pleasure. The girls’
cries also echoed through the auditorium.

“Oh, I will. I’ll keep licking you until your pussy permanently smells
like my saliva! And you boys, make sure my body permanently smells
like cum!”

297 | P a g e
A clone engaging in lesbian sex licked at the slit and anus of the girl
sitting on her face, but she also pleasured a penis with each hand
and rubbed at the young male organs held between her breasts and
thighs.

“Wow, I can’t believe a girl this hot is giving me a handjob. Ugh, I’m
cumming again!”

She licked off the thick semen squirted all over her leather-gloved
hand and smiled while rubbing the rest of the fluid into her bondage
body.

“Ahhh, the yang energy is permeating me. But I want much, much
more. Don’t hold back. Keep it coming.”

The boys and girls were even more turned on by the eroticism of the
hot girl rubbing the milky gel into her white skin and the sticky noise
it produced, so the boys stuck out their penises as requested.

“Here, won’t someone go at my ass?”

The horny copy pleasured three penises with two handjobs and a
blowjob, but she also stuck out her sensual ass and wiggled it side to
side.

“Me! I’ll do it!” “No, I will!” “I-I could do it!”

A boy with an ass fetish immediately responded and started sucking

at her butt like it was the physical manifestation of sex appeal.

“Oh, what a hot ass! It’s so soft, cold, and wonderful! Lick, lick, lick,
lick! And tasty too!”

298 | P a g e
The boy began massaging and licking her butt, but then he stuck his
nose in the crack and ran his tongue along the anus protected by the
leather belt.

“Khhhn! Going there already? You’re a bold one. Ahh, and now a
finger? Ahhhn!”

“C-can I? I can really do this?”

Licking was not enough for him, so the boy began pressing his index
finger into the center of the hole visible through the thin leather
plastered to her by her love juices.

“Y-yes. You’re free to do anything as long as it’s through the leather.

Ahn!”

Once he had permission, he stuck his finger even deeper inside her
anus. The thin exorcist leather was highly flexible, so his finger sank
in to the second joint and was met with a lewd contracting.

“D-damn it’s tight. So this is a girl’s asshole, huh? Kh, I can’t wait any
longer! Nh, nh, nh, nhhh!”

The boy got up on his knees, held her seductive butt between his
hands, pressed his erect penis against the indention in the leather,
and began rubbing against her ass.

It was only a few centimeters, but the swollen penis head stretched
the thin exorcist leather enough to reach her anal sphincter.

“Ahhh, yessss! It’s so tight! I’m gonna cum already!”

While only thrusting the head in and out of her ass, he dug his fingers
into the cheeks and began ejaculating.

299 | P a g e
The thick milkiness filled up her butt crack and soaked into her butt
cheeks.

“What, you came already? You’re young, so you can keep going,
can’t you? Look, it’ll feel even better with it all sticky from your
cum.”

She stuck out her cum-soaked butt and he inserted his penis once
more.

“Hm, that version of me sure is enjoying herself. I should probably

get to work too. You, come here.”

A Saki with her entire body glistening with semen chose her next
target: a virgin boy hanging his head in embarrassment while his
erect penis remained covered by the foreskin.

“I-I’ve never done this kind of thing before…”

“Heh heh heh. How naïve and cute. C’mon, move your hands out of
the way. Ahm, nh, lick, suck. You should really wash in here better.
Here, I’ll clean it up for you.”

She stuck his penis in her mouth, slipped her tongue inside the
foreskin, and polished the highly sensitive head within.

“Ahhh! Don’t lick there! It’s dirty!”

The boy stiffened in embarrassment as he received a dedicated

blowjob.

“Which is why I’m licking it clean. Ahm, nh, lick. Look, I peeled back
the foreskin. Now to suck it for real.”

That Saki greedily sucked at the exposed head and the boy soon
came inside her mouth, but even after swallowing it, she continued
licking at the head until it was entirely clean.

300 | P a g e
“See? Nice and clean. You two can join in too!”

The copy licked her lips and invited over two boys who were waiting
their turn.

“U-um, can we do your armpits?”

The boys made a hesitant suggestion and the lusty copy smiled
happily.

“Of course. You want me to hold it below my arm while you thrust?
It feels just like a pussy with all the sweat and cum soaking it, doesn’t
it? Oh, this kind of tickles. I think I like it.”

The shrine maiden held the armpit fetish boys’ penises in her smooth
armpits and squeezed with her upper arms to apply pressure.

“Ahhh, your smooth armpit pussy is even better than I imagined.

Khhh!”

The two boys thrust their hips while enjoying the perverted pleasure.
The combined pleasure of her squeezing arms and the soft sideboob
had the virgin penises throbbing with ejaculation in less than a
minute.

“Finish it off by cumming in my mouth! Ah, nmh, nhhhh!”

The copy pulled the armpit fetish boys’ hips close, held both
erections in her mouth at once, and happily swallowed the double
ejaculation.

“You can cum more if you like. Hm? Are you up next? Ahm, suck,
suck, suck. Here, I’ll show you the pleasures of the prostate. Oh, I’m
not letting you get away! Heh heh heh heh.”

301 | P a g e
When another boy asked her for a blowjob, she sucked on his
trembling penis and wrapped her tongue around the head, but she
also stuck a cum-slick finger into his anus and used the forbidden
pleasure from deep within that hole to squeeze out his semen.

The sensual moans of several dozen Sakis combined with the

orgasmic cries of so many boys and girls. The sticky sounds of so
many fluids were accompanied by the lewd licking of many tongues.

It truly was an orgy festival with the Curse Eater as the offering.

The boys and girls did not even glance over at the other members of
their preferred sex. They only desired Saki and produced a flood of
pleasure fluids after receiving her skilled sexual techniques.

“More, more! I’m ready to pleasure so many more of you.”

The dozens of copies were glistening with the semen of hundreds of

boys, but continued to greedily pursue more students they could
pleasure.

As the orgy wore on, a change occurred in those copies.

“Isn’t it about time you sucked on this? C’mon, touch it.”

The leather covering her crotch was pushed aside as one of the Saki’s
clits grew into an erect penis and she teased a girl’s face with the
swollen head.

“Oh, wow. So this is what a penis feels like. Ahm, nh, nh, nh, nh. Ha
ha. It’s so hot and hard. And it tastes so lewd but in a good way.”

Aroused by the male organ rising from the other girl’s crotch, the girl
wrapped her lips around the precum-dripping head and began using
her tongue for an intense blowjob.

302 | P a g e
“Ahhh, yes. Just like that. When you suck my dick, the yang energy
inside me grows.”

The futanari girl stated something seemingly important with a look of

ecstasy on her face as she pushed her artistically beautiful butt
forward to move deeper inside the girl’s mouth.

And that one copy was not the only one to grow a penis. All several
dozen of them now had a beautifully erotic cock standing erect from
their crotch and the sight filled the girls and the boys with perverted
pleasure.

Some of the boys wrapped their fingers or lips around the futa cocks
and began rubbing or sucking them, or they rubbed their own
erection against them as if to compare hardness and sensitivity.
Some of the girls ignored the penises altogether and instead sucked
at the wet pussies to slurp up the love juices flowing out.

With the minor spirits directing their attraction toward Saki, the
students’ preferences only became clear once the male and female
sex organs were available as options. Saki used every part of her
superb body to give them what they wanted and she provided them
with the greatest pleasure of their lives as they each achieved
orgasm.

“Ahh, I’m cumming!” “So am I!” “Ahhhn, I’m cumming!”

303 | P a g e
304 | P a g e
The sexual aroma of semen and love juices filled the auditorium,
countless cries of climax joined together, and the lewd shrine
maidens gave looks of ecstasy while white, hot, and sticky cum
coated their nearly-nude bodies.

“Kh, hh, hh, nh! And then…khnn!”

The Cures Eater moaned quietly from the pleasure being sent back to
her, but she managed to maintain the copies.

“Simply pleasuring others is boring, isn’t it? I will show your real body
some love.”

Luna was apparently tired of just watching, so she began groping

Saki.

One small hand massaged the giant breasts held tightly by the
leather belts and the other hand slid below the soaked leather to
tease the shrine maiden’s vagina and clitoris.

“W-wait! Do that now and I can’t maintain the- ahhh!”

“Something about this is bothering me. It’s true those copies are
made with a Sex God’s power, but you used the students’ ectoplasm
and the copies haven’t ejaculated or orgasmed. Very strange.”

The young necromancer continued groping Saki with her small

hands, but she also narrowed her eyes and spoke in a probing way.

“Ah, nh. You’re overthinking this. You told me to pleasure them, so

that’s what I’m doing.”

305 | P a g e
The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden quietly argued her case while
her body glistened with a sensual sweat.

“I’m not so sure. But no matter. I will just enjoy myself here.”

While groping Saki’s superb body, the blonde girl pinched the erect
clitoris between her tiny fingers and squeezed as if trying to crush it.

“Ahhhhhhh!”

When the intense stimulation pierced her crotch, Saki fell onto all
fours on the stage.

“You can maintain the copies even while feeling too much pleasure
to remain standing? Your spiritual power and willpower are both
impressive. All the more reason to make you mine!”

The blonde girl crouched behind Saki and pulled on the leather
covering her crotch which was soaked with love juices. That leather
had grown loose as the girl used up her spiritual power, so a light tug
was all it took for it to slip away and reveal her vulva and anus.

“What a pretty pink. I can’t help but want to kiss it.”

Luna leaned toward the exposed vulva and kissed that secret hole.

“Hm, looks like you want more than just a kiss. Very well, I will do
something much lewder for you.”

That blonde girl’s lovely young lips, tongue, and white teeth would
have looked more at home with a lollipop, but she instead used them
to attack the Curse Eater’s secret area.

She audibly licked at the vaginal entrance, pressed her lips against it
and sucked, and occasionally lightly bit that soft, sexual flesh.

306 | P a g e
“Hh, ahh, ahhh.”

The skilled oral technique sent milky love juices pouring from the
contracting vagina and an obscene-smelling puddle formed on the
stage.

“I won’t take your virginity. After all, you would lose your God-
Entertaining power if I did, right? But I need you to work as my
hound. Hee hee. So I’ll use this hole.”

She shoved an ice cold finger into Saki’s anus.

“Ah, ahhhhn! That’s my, ahhh, nhhh!”

“This is your what? Am I not allowed to tease your poophole? Ha ha.

It’s twitching and squeezing my finger. What a lewd ass.”

While speaking obscene terms with her lovely lips, the blonde
necromancer girl used her small fingers to tease Saki’s anus.

It was just one finger at first, but she soon added a second and then
a third. By then, the shrine maiden’s moans were seductive indeed.

“Hm, you’ve been using this hole, haven’t you? Were you enjoying
yourself with it to preserve your virginity? Well, I’ll fuck your lewd
asshole with a truly wonderful toy”

After teasing Saki with childish ring to her voice, the necromancer girl
pulled out an extra-thick black dildo.

It appeared to be made from a large animal bone, it was around

30cm long, the tip had to be around 5cm across, and that head stuck
out brutally far in three consecutive steps. The gently-curving shaft
had several bumps meant to stimulate the inner walls.

“This dildo was the holy item of a secret cult that worshiped a god of
pleasure. It spent more than 500 years fucking women without a

307 | P a g e
moment’s rest, so a sexual soul eventually formed within the dildo.
It’s similar to what this country calls a tsukumogami.”

Even as she explained, she used the tip of the wicked dildo to tease
Saki’s anal entrance.

“Hyah! Ahh, wait, it’s too much! Ah, my ass is…going crazy!”

Simply rubbing gently against the entrance sent sweet sexual heat
throbbing through her body. Love juices squirted from her
untouched vagina while it contracted on the verge of orgasm.

“See? The pleasure is unbelievable just from a light rub at the

entrance. But you will feel that much deeper. You will be driven mad
by pleasure as it penetrates deep within your ass!”

The abnormally huge dildo widened the delicate ring of muscle and
sank deep within.

“Kh, ahhhh, stop pushing on it! Aheeeeeeeeeeeeeee~!!!”

Saki’s voice echoed across the auditorium while she squirted hot love
juices onto the floor

“You came just from that, didn’t you? But that’s fine. It is the
appropriate response for a woman accepting this sex toy within her.
Each stroke brings you to climax and a slight twisting brings a brand
new orgasm.”

With a lewd smile on her lips and an aroused flush on her cheeks, the
blonde imp pumped the dildo in and out of Saki’s ass and twisted it
side to side to torment her vagina and womb through the flesh wall
within.

“Ah, ah, ah, ah, ahhhh, I’m cumming! I’m cumming, khhhh!
Hwaaaaaaaaahh~!”

308 | P a g e
Each time the bone dildo pulled out, her anus pulled back with it.
Each time it pushed back in, her glistening body writhed in pleasure
and another anal orgasm washed over her.

The loosened leather belts had released her breasts and the erect
nipples endlessly sprayed sweet milk which soaked the floor.

“Do you like it in your ass that much? What a pervert you are. But I
will take you in as my servant and have you hunt Sex Gods for me.
There was a traditional fishing method like that, wasn’t there? Was it
called cormorant fishing?”

Luna leaned on Saki’s back and spoke triumphantly while pushed the
demonic dildo deep into her ass.

“Kh, ahh, my ass is cumming, cumming, ahhh, again, cumming again,

I can’t stop cumming! Ahhh, so deep, so deep in my ass!”

The shrine maiden held her butt up in the air, moaned loudly, and
released just about every kind of bodily fluid while the dildo seemed
to penetrate her mind as well as her ass.

“I suppose it’s about time for the finishing blow. Succumb to the
pleasure in front of your useless friends and release all of the divine
cores!”

After fully burying the divine-class dildo in Saki’s anus, the blonde girl
stirred it around. The pleasure felt like having all of her organs mixed
together.

“Hghhhhh! Kh, aghhhh! I’m melting! Aghhhh, nhhh, no! I’m

cumming, cumming, cumming, cumming~!”

The demonic dildo emitted sexual waves within her which forced her
womb and bladder to convulse in climax.

309 | P a g e
Every cell in her body boiled with sensuality and a tsunami of
pleasure crashed down on her bondage body.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhn!”

Saki’s orgasmic cry echoed across the auditorium and she collapsed
down onto the stage while it continued to echo.

“Ahhh! Saki-chan just disappeared!”

As soon as she climaxed and passed out, the copies vanished like
smoke and the abandoned boys and girls expressed their
disappointment.

“Where did you go? Oh, there she is! It’s Saki!”

Still slaves to their pleasure, the students rushed toward the real Saki
collapsed on the stage, but a curse barrier blocked their way.

“I will continue this festival with the power of the Sex Gods I take
from you. Now, Sex Gods residing within the Curse Eater’s body,
return to Solomon’s Bell!”

Luna swung her riding crop and commanded the Sex Gods, but
nothing happened and an awkward silence fell.

“Why!? Why won’t they come out after your soul succumbed!?”

While Luna spoke in a daze, Saki slowly got back up.

“Sigh… I’ve never cum that hard in my life, but you can’t experience
it properly when it’s that intense. My memories cut out partway
through and the afterglow isn’t that great either.”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden brushed a hand through her

messy hair and placed a fearless smile on her sweaty and flushed

310 | P a g e
face. She was brimming with energy, like the previous frenzy had
never happened.

“You endured that!? But where did you find the energy to spare!?
You were completely worn down and those orgasms were very real!”

“It’s true I didn’t have the spare energy to take you on when I arrived
in the auditorium and it’s true I orgasmed like crazy. But you made
two mistakes.”

Saki raised two fingers as she continued.

“Your first mistake was having me sexually pleasure the entire

student body. The copies did indeed use up a lot of spiritual power,
but I actually made back more than I lost by absorbing the orgasmic
energy of those students.”

“What? You mean like a succubus!?”

Luna’s confident and triumphant expression changed to one of fear.

She forgot all about using spirits of the dead as she backed away
from Saki.

“Now you’re calling me a succubus? Do you know why I’m known as

a Curse Eater? Because I consume curses and pleasure and I convert
them into my own power!”

The Curse Eater winced a bit as she slowly pulled the dildo from her
anus.

“Nkh, hhh. There, it’s finally out. Oh, and I also absorbed the
incredible curse power stored within this dildo to help myself
recover. So thanks.”

311 | P a g e
That cursed dildo made of bone clunked lifelessly to the floor when
she threw it to Luna’s feet.

“You drained part of my precious collection of its power!? How…how

dare you! You monster!”

The blonde girl raged like a child whose favorite toy had been taken.

“And now I’m just a monster, am I? Just so you know, I am proud of

my position as a God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden who soothes the
Sex Gods by calming their obsession, purifying their regrets, and
transforming them into innocent beings before they become evil
gods.”

The Curse Eater and God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden spoke in a quiet

but dignified voice as she slowly walked toward the fearful
necromancer.

“I! I haven’t lost yet! Open, Solomon’s bell!”

With a powerful swing of the riding crop, an ominous rumble came

from the ultimate cursed tool reinforced by modern science.

The jungle gym structure surrounding it opened up and the bell-like

shape underwent a complex transformation to release itself.

“Wait! You won’t be able to control it!”

“Shut up! Th-the only way I can beat a monster like you is to take a
Sex God inside me to become a monster myself!”

Feeling cornered, Luna screamed like a child throwing a tantrum and

swung her spirit-controlling riding crop around.

312 | P a g e
“Wandering spirits, obey the sound of my whip and gather! Gather!
Gatherrrrr! Fuse together as a core of passion and possess my body
as a fallen god!”

A sound like a swarm of locusts rose from the opened Solomon’s Bell
and an unbelievable number of minor spirits rushed out.

They spiraled around Luna’s slender body.

“Wh-what is this? No one told me there were this many inside! Wait,
I can’t control it! Kyaaaaaaah~!!”

As she was enveloped by the vortex of dead spirits, Luna’s clothes

were torn away, revealing her skinny and slender body.

Her bust was only just beginning to bud and the pink nipples looked
small and childish. The lines of her ribs showed faintly through on
her slim sides and her small butt had yet to gain a womanly
roundness.

“Hyaaaaahn! No, this feels so gross! Stay out of me! Nooooooo!”

Luna shouted and cried as the dead spirits began to enter her slender
nude body like countless needles.

Dozens and then hundreds of dark needles jabbed into the light pink
nipples poking out from her budding breasts and they supplied her
with both pain and intense pleasure.

More spiritual needles stabbed into the tongue she stuck out as she
cried. The same happened to her small butt, the pink anus twitching
at the center, and the vulva within her tightly closed labia. The
mixture of pain and pleasure pierced every part of her soft flesh as
the downpour of needles continued.

“Ahhhhh! Master!”

313 | P a g e
The fox scarf screamed and tried to jump over to Luna, but Saki
swiftly reached out and snatched it up.

“Hey, scarf! You can operate that machine, right?”

“My name is not scarf! It is Lisitsa!”

“I don’t care. Just cut power to that machine!”

She pointed at the out-of-control Solomon’s Bell and demanded he

deal with it.

“Mhhh, I will do as you say, but only because it is an emergency!

Now, time to save the day!”

The familiar flew through the air and into the vent below the stage.

“This should remove the barriers. But she is still a problem.”

The shrine maiden considered what to do about the necromancer

girl who was half unconscious after taking in so many spirits.

The familiar must have done his job because the device lost power
and the barriers dividing up the school disappeared.

“Saki-saaaan!”

“Are you okay? And what’s going on now?”

Yuka and Shinji ran over once the barrier holding them back was
gone.

“The minor spirits are going berserk. And that orgy has left them
fixated on me, so they are gathering around in order to have sex with
me.”

Saki explained while giving an apologetic look down at the students

gathering below the stage like zombies.

314 | P a g e
“Calm down, everyone! Please return to your seats! Can’t you hear
me telling you to calm down!? This is an order from the Student
Council President!”

Ayuko grabbed a microphone and shouted at the students

awkwardly trying to climb onto the stage.

“Saki-san, something’s happening to her too.”

Yuka looked scared as she watched Luna after the blonde girl had
been swallowed by the vortex of minor spirits.

“Yes, that is no longer a collection of minor spirits. It is a Sex God

formed of the wicked desire to indulge in the pleasure of fucking me.
It is known as the Great Whore!”

Luna’s eyes had rolled back in her head, but the pupils returned to
the center when she heard Saki’s voice.

But their color had changed to a toxic red that glowed like embers.

“Sakiiiiiiiii!”

The Sex God possessing the necromancer’s body slowly walked over
but then came to a student stop.

The breast milk and love juices Saki had produced earlier formed a
puddle at her feet.

“Ahhhh, I smell Sakiiii!”

Luna crawled on the floor like a dog and began lapping up the shrine
maiden’s fluids.

“That should stop her for a few minutes. Just enough time to prepare
for the God Entertainment.”

315 | P a g e
“Saki-san, are you saying you’re going to have sex with that
monster?”

Yuka sounded very worried.

“Don’t call it sex. Call it God Entertainment. That girl only became a
Sex God due to her curse-level obsession with me. As the Curse
Eater, it is my duty to calm those feelings.”

The God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden gave a confident smile.

“You’re going to save her after the awful things she did to you?”

“Yes. I swear on my name as a God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden that I

will save her! And I want your help too.”

“I can’t say no to you, Saki-san.”

The Kannagi girl nodded with a tense expression.

“Is there anything I can do to help?” asked Shinji while keeping a

cautious eye on their surroundings.

“I will help too of course. The President can’t ignore an

underclassman’s request!”

Ayuko joined in after deciding shouting at the students was not going
to help.

“Okay. Then hold out your hands, you three.”

Saki pulled out a red pen and drew a quick curse on the backs of
their hands.

“What is this?”

“An exorcism curse. You can now punch the minor spirits out of the
students. But only if you aim for the heart or forehead. Just be
careful not to actually hurt them.”

316 | P a g e
The exorcist girl finished drawing the curses as she explained. That
last comment was mostly directed at Yuka.

“I will pour my heart and soul into the God Entertainment, so you
three take care of the students. Do not let even one of them onto
the stage. I know this job is a bit much for just three people, but can
you do it?”

“You have to ask? I’m the Student Council President.”

Ayuko responded first.

“Ayu-nee, that doesn’t really answer her question.”

Shinji responded to her in his usual way and then gave Saki a manly
smile.

“So I can finally be useful. I’m ready to fight every last god out there
if I have to, so a few hundred is nothing!” That good-for-nothing boy
looked her right in the eye. “So do your duty as a God-Entertaining
Shrine Maiden and save that girl.”

“Just leave it to me!”

“I’ll do my job too! I’ll fight if you ask me to, Saki-san!”

Yuka cutely clenched her fists as she joined in.

“I’ll take the vanguard. Ayu-nee and Yukimura-san, you two guard
the left and right stairs up to the stage.”

“Will do. Yukimura-san, don’t push yourself too hard, okay?”

“I won’t!”

“Then let’s do this!”

317 | P a g e
Shinji jumped down from the stage and moved right out into the
zombie-like swarm of students.

“Hah, hnn! Hah, ryahhhh~!!”

Shinji began using the Nippon Kempo techniques he had learned

when he was younger.

Whenever his fist scored a direct hit, something resembling bluish-

white smoke left the boy or girl’s body and they fainted.

“Stay back! Take this, and this! I said stay baaaaack!”

Yuka knocked the students out with blows much more powerful than
Shinji’s. She sometimes got carried away and sent one flying a few
meters, but it did not look like anyone had been seriously injured
yet.

Shinji and Ayuko moved all around while covering each other’s blind
spots as they continued knocking the minor spirits out of the boys
and girls.

“Who is it you fight / for the sake of a good friend? / A classmate and
a friend. …Oops, too many syllables!”

With a bitter smile on his sweaty face, Shinji knocked out some boys
he knew.

“Composing haiku now of all times? You sure have some guts!”

Ayuko expressed her shock while knocking the minor spirit out of
some girls who approached while drooling.

“Did you know humor keeps evil spirits away?”

“What we need now is a righteous fist, not humor!”

318 | P a g e
The childhood friends repelled the minor spirits with perfect
teamwork.

“Looks like I can leave this to them. Now, time to get to work!”

“Ahhhhh, Sakiiiiiiiiiii~”

Once the Sex God had licked all the bodily fluids off the floor, she
spoke with an eerie, low-pitched voice and twisted her tiny naked
body to crawl over.

“You poor thing. Even if you did bring this on yourself. Now, time for
the Uzume-style God Entertainment!”

With a red pen in each hand, the God-Entertaining Shrine Maiden

drew curses across Luna’s lolita body with blinding speed. These
curses amplified sexual pleasure.

She drew them on the girl’s flat chest, sides, belly, and inner thighs
before smoothly circling behind the girl and drawing more on her
butt, back, and nape. Her hands seemed to blur as they moved at
super speed to draw out the crimson curses.

The power of the Sex God possessing Luna erased the curses in just a
few seconds, but as Saki continually redrew them, the lingering
effect gradually grew.

“Ahhh, ahhhhhn! Hot, so hooooot! My body is throbbing!?”

“That throbbing comes from the curse possessing you, so I will

consume it to give you peace!”

The Sex God’s low, muffled voice and Luna’s own cute, high-pitched
voice mixed together as the blonde girl writhed, so Saki embraced
her and began a delicate but intense caress.

319 | P a g e
“Nh, kiss, kiss, mh, lick, lick, lick.”

When she kissed the girl’s budding breasts and gently flicked the
light pink nipples with her tongue, the slim naked body trembled
with pleasure.

“Ah, ahh, ahhhhhhn! Sakiiii!”

The blonde necromancer twisted her body from the intense pleasure
and lust.

(The curses were effective, so this should work.)

While skillfully moving her body around to stay out of Luna’s reach,
Saki pleasured that undeveloped body with a caress primarily
composed of kisses and finger techniques.

While pinching and massaging the nipples, she lightly bit and licked
the side with the outlines of the girl’s ribs showing and then she
buried her face in that childish crotch.

“Nyaaaahn! Nh, ahhhn! Saki…Saki Onee-chaaaaaan!”

When she used her tongue on the tiny hairless slit, Luna sobbed with
a mixture of childishness and sex appeal and she pushed her small
butt upwards.

“This seems to be the area controlling Luna’s mind. In that case…kiss,

lick, lick, slurp, slurp.”

The small slit opened up as Saki continued running her tongue along
it. The small flower within was still an adorably delicate bud, but the
pink flesh gave off the scent of young nectar.

320 | P a g e
“What a cute little pussy. I’ll just have to lick that nice and good to
melt both it and the Sex God possessing you.”

Saki pressed her lips to the vaginal entrance, sucked out the love
juices, and then stuck her tongue inside the tight hole.

“Ahhhhn! Y-yes! Saki Onee-chan, it feels so good!”

Luna’s small nude body arched its back so far it looked like her hips
were going to break and then she began trembling. Her lower body
was skinny enough to see the shape of her pelvis and both her wet
slit and cute anus were twitching with arousal.

Saki heard an odd sound as black smoke-like ectoplasm erupted from

the girl’s back, wriggled through the air, and formed dark tentacles.

“So the Sex God is fighting back.”

She continued the intense cunnilingus while glaring at the serpentine

ropes of flesh.

They were about 10cm thick and looked like octopus tentacles
covered in black fur. Instead of suckers, they had thick lips that kept
opening and closing.

The creepy tentacles crawled all around Saki’s body and the lip-like
suckers audibly sucked at her.

“Nkh, khh, these lips…have a tongue? Ahhh, in my ass too?”

321 | P a g e
The suckers sucked at her nipples, navel, vulva, and anus and
produced an obscene sound as they sought the shrine maiden’s
nutrient-rich bodily fluids. The one greedily sucked up her love juices,
but the one at her anus found little there and inserted its tongue-like
organ to lick all over the flesh within.

“Ah, nhh, th-this is nothing!”

While trembling from the pleasure of having her body sucked at, the
Curse Eater continued licking Luna’s pussy, gently sucked at her small
but erect clit, and filled that undeveloped body with the pleasures of
a woman.

“Ahh, ahhhhn, ah, ah, ah, hyah! Yes, right there!”

The thorough licking of the blonde girl’s sensitive flesh bud sent her
tiny butt hopping up and faintly milky love juices squirting from her
small vagina.

“Nh, slurp, gulp. I’ll pleasure you here too.”

With a victorious glint in her eye, Saki soaked her fingers in Luna’s
love juices and began softly caressing her cutely twitching anus.

“Hyah, ahhhhn! That’s dirty! Wait!”

While fingers massaged and fingernails lightly scratched the most

embarrassing part of her body, the blonde girl’s pleasure-addled
mind came back into focus and she cried out in embarrassment while
pushing her hips upwards.

“I’ll lick it clean for you. Nh, kiss, lick, lick, lick.”

322 | P a g e
The shrine maiden smiled at the opposite reactions of the younger
girl’s mind and body before she kissed the contracting anus and ran
her tongue along each of the small wrinkles.

“Kyahhhn! That tickles…and it feels good! Ahhhn, it’s embarrassing,

but more. Do it more! Lick it more!”

The girl cried out in anal pleasure even as the tentacles growing from
her wrapped around Saki’s body and fought back. The tentacles’ soft
fur tickled her skin and the lip suckers stuck out their tongues to lick
every one of her erogenous zones.

The sucker at her vulva skillfully peeled back the clitoral hood and
began simultaneously licking and sucking the clitoris within.

“Ah, nh! Hyah, ah, if you suck there…it’ll transform!”

The Sex Root reacted to the Sex God’s caress by manifesting itself
against her will and rising erect from her crotch while dripping with
precum.

A sweet throbbing ran through the twitching pillar of flesh as the

drooling suckers approached it.

“Oh, no! I can’t let them attack there! Forgive me, but I’m putting it
in you!”

Saki lifted up Luna, placed the penis head against the blonde girl’s
tongue-loosened anus, and thrust inside to shelter her penis from
the tentacles.

“Hyaaaah! M-my butt! Kyaaaaaaaaahhn!”

When the girl took that hot and hard rod in a hole that had never
before been penetrated, she arched her back and unleashed a sweet
scream.

323 | P a g e
The Sex God had allowed another god to enter the body it was using
as a vessel, so the tentacles gathered around Saki to fight back
against the Sex Root.

“I won’t let you! Tree spirit, give me your strength!”

Saki resisted by summoning another god from within herself.

Tree root tentacles grew from the stage’s floor and tangled around
the Sex God tentacles to keep them from moving.

“Luna, bear with it a while longer. I will defeat this Sex God within
your body!”

The Curse Eater held the blonde girl tight, endured the tight
squeezing of the virgin anus, licked Luna’s armpit and neck, and
rubbed her tensed belly to help calm it. That caress helped the girl’s
entire body relax which also loosened her ass a bit.

“Ah, it’s starting to feel good in my butt. Weird but good. Ahhh, wait,
now I feel something hot. Ahhhhn, Saki Onee-chaaaan!”

The scorching wave of pleasure rising from the blonde girl’s anus
caused her undeveloped nude body to flush pink and writhe about.

The impish wickedness from earlier vanished as the proud

necromancer became a girl overwhelmed by the unknown pleasure
of her first time doing anal.

“Oh, this will feel even better soon. Ugh, I’m going to start moving.
Nh, khhhhn!”

The shrine maiden moved her hips gently while making sure it was
not too much for the tight virgin ass.

324 | P a g e
She pulled her hips back until the head nearly pulled out, waited for
the anus to relax after it tensed from the frictional pleasure, and
then pushed it back inside.

“Ahhhhn! So deep! That’s so deep!”

As the erection rubbed deep inside her, Luna cried out and clung to
Saki’s body.

“You feel a sweet resonance deep inside you when I thrust in, don’t
you? Just relax and enjoy it.”

Saki kissed the blonde girl who was experiencing this internal
pleasure for the first time and she used her hips to increase her own
desire to ejaculate.

“Ahhhhhn, everything in my belly feels so good. Saki Onee-chan,

your penis is filling me up! Ahh, yes, there! It feels so good!”

The blonde girl cried out happily while her sphincter intermittently
convulsed and squeezed the erection fully buried inside her.

“Nh, kh. May I cum inside you, Luna?”

“Yes! Cum inside me! Squirt all your hot white penis juice inside me!”

While the blonde girl enjoyed the sensation of the Sex Root filling up
her tight anus, she cutely and sexily begged Saki to cum inside her.

325 | P a g e
“Nh, nhhh. Okay, accept the power of a god!”

The shrine maiden tightly held that tiny body trembling from anal
pleasure and unleashed divine semen inside that impish girl’s ass.

“Hyah, it’s so hot! Ahhh, I’m cumming, I’m cumming, I’m

cummiiiiiing! Hyaaaaaaaaaaaahn!!”

Luna’s cry of ecstasy signaled the end of the sexual battle held in the
cafeteria.

Three days later, Private Kaihou Academy’s spring festival was held
like normal.

A special countermeasures team from the Exorcism Agency had

cleaned up afterwards, so none of the students thought that incident
had really happened.

Except for four: the three members of the Urban Legend Research
Club and the Student Council President who monitored them.

That group had quietly gathered in the clubroom.

“It looks like no one remembers what happened. Although I honestly

find it hard to believe myself. Was it a terrorist attack using a
hallucinogenic gas?”

President Ayuko was an occult skeptic.

“Are you still saying that, Ayu-nee? That was no hallucination. It was
a legit paranormal phenomenon! And it worked out in the end, so
all’s well that ends well, I guess?”

326 | P a g e
Shinji spoke in his usual tone of voice. He seemed to have regained
his confidence after knocking out most of the possessed students on
his own.

“Exactly right. No one remembers a thing, so let’s call it a job well

done.”

Saki gave a somewhat mischievous smile as she agreed, but there

was a gentler look hidden behind it.

She had secretly drawn a curse on those two to provide some light
mental manipulation. For Ayuko, she had made the incident feel less
real and more like a dream. For Shinji, she had suppressed the self-
hatred he had succumbed to. That way neither of them would worry
too much.

(Because I don’t want our relationship to get too awkward and I

don’t want to trouble them too much. Your school life should be an
enjoyable thing.)

The Curse Eater wished for a peaceful school life full of smiles.

“By the way, what happened to that Luna girl?”

Yuka brought up Luna Illusia who had been taken away by the
Exorcism Agency while still unconscious.

“She will be held in custody for a while and likely interrogated.

Fortunately, no one was hurt or killed and it does not seem she was
working with any other Lemegeton members, so I expect she will be
equipped with a cursed item to restrict her powers and then
released under surveillance.”

Saki hid nothing about what would happen to the blonde girl.

“Is that so? That seems awfully light punishment after what she did
to you and the other students.”

327 | P a g e
Yuka still resented Luna, so she did not like the sound of that.

“I managed to seal the Sex God that spontaneously manifested there

and the agency I belong to acquired one of the 10 functioning
replicas of Solomon’s Bell, so we came out ahead on this one. …But
enough of that gloomy talk. Let’s go enjoy the festival!”

Saki stood up with high hopes for the music and crowds she heard
outside.

“Agreed. Let’s go check everything out together.”

Yuka quickly cheered up, gave a lovable smile, and rubbed up against
Saki like a kitten loving on its master.

“Well, sorry you hate my beloved clubroom so much. But it is true

I’m getting hungry, so let’s go grab a bite at the maid café Tokiwagi-
san’s class is running!”

Shinji stood up with a somewhat pervy grin on his face.

“Shinji, please don’t leer at the girls with that look on your face!”

“I won’t, Ayu-nee.”

“Don’t call me that! Now, let’s get going.”

The incident had strengthened the bonds between those four who
now left to enjoy the festival.

328 | P a g e
This is Aoi Muramasa.

I decided to become an author when I read a YA horror romance

book put out by a certain publisher. I was hooked on the cool,
grotesque, and thrilling story, so I started buying and reading
everything by a specific author for the first time in my life.

And one fateful day, the new book put out by that author was an
extremely erotic horror romance gun-action story!

I was hooked on that even more. I was so intent on writing

something like that myself that I watched tons of horror movies,
read all sorts of novels and history books, and even took a combat
shooting class.

Ultimately, that one book I read led to the existence of this book,
which is somewhat horror romance-ish and just a tad sexual.

And finally, I need to give a thousand thanks to Alto Seneka-san for

the cool and cute character designs he made!

329 | P a g e
Just Light Novels

330 | P a g e